《Me and My Cold CEO Wife》 Chapter 1 - 1 001 Divine Doctor Ning Fan ?1: Chapter 001: Divine Doctor Ning Fan 1: Chapter 001: Divine Doctor Ning Fan In the secluded Xiao Gu Mountain, a remote hamlet, within a small wooden hut adorned with a sign that read ¡°Divine Doctor¡±¡­ sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Oh, Little Fan, am I not long for this world? Why do I feel pain here, there, and everywhere? You must have a look, quickly. Yun Auntie doesn¡¯t want to leave this world at such a young age.¡± On the simple sickbed, Yun Xuening¡¯s phoenix eyes were slightly narrowed, her lips parted gently, as her graceful and voluptuous body lay askew, her pair of snow-white legs constantly moving restlessly on the bed while she whimpered without sickness. The soft moan of pain that escaped her lips when she spoke was especially alluring. God Doctor Ning, dressed in plain white clothes, was helpless, his gaze drifting over her curvaceous body, with his heart throbbing uncontrollably. ¡°Yun Auntie, you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s just a case of irregular menstrual cycle,¡± he said with a slight smile. People say women tend to lose their charm as they age, but Yun Auntie seemed to become more enchanting with time. Even a pure and innocent virgin like Ning Fan found it increasingly difficult to resist her. Ning Fan, the only doctor in Xiao Gu Village, was taken in by an old geezer five years ago. He had stayed there for five whole years, and under the old man¡¯s careful guidance, he made extraordinary strides in both medical skill and martial arts. Regrettably, the old man had passed away six months ago. Out of duty, Ning Fan had no choice but to take over the small clinic the old man had left behind, aiming to carry on his legacy. ¡°Little Fan, you wouldn¡¯t lie to your Yun Auntie, would you? I¡¯ve taken good care of you over the years. If anything were to happen to me, you would have a hard time in the future,¡± she said, giggling seductively. Her laugh was beguiling, utterly tempting. Ning Fan: ¡°¡­¡± There¡¯s a saying that women in their thirties are like wolves, forties like tigers, and those in their fifties can suck the moisture from the ground. And widows like Yun Xuening, who lost their husbands early, have even more desires¡­ ¡°Little Fan, come and feel Yun Auntie¡¯s stomach. I¡¯ve been feeling off recently, not enjoying my food, struggling to sleep, and frequently feeling irritable. You really need to give me a thorough check.¡± As she spoke, Yun Xuening took Ning Fan¡¯s hand and guided it towards her abdomen, her bright, snowy eyes filled with tender affection. Her actions were fatally seductive to an innocent young man like Ning Fan. ¡°Yun Auntie, this isn¡¯t very appropriate, is it?¡± Ning Fan gulped, swallowing nervously. His inner turmoil surged, with a desire to throw her down¡­ But Ning Fan couldn¡¯t do that, for his body was different from ordinary people. He possessed the Pure Yang Bloodline and absolutely could not touch a woman before the age of thirty. Unless he found someone with a Pure Yin Body to meld with. Otherwise, if he touched a woman prematurely, he would bleed from all orifices and die! ¡°Little Fan, you should be well aware of how Yun Auntie has treated you these years,¡± she said as she stood up from the battered sickbed, swaying her slender waist and exhaling orchid-like breaths by Ning Fan¡¯s ear. ¡°Hehe, Yun Auntie, I understand,¡± Ning Fan chuckled, expressing his understanding. Yun Xuening giggled, ¡°Since you understand, then I won¡¯t beat around the bush. You know I haven¡¯t had an easy life these past years, with my man passing away early and often being bullied by the villagers. How about I rely on you from now on?¡± ¡°Holy moly¡ªYun Auntie, that doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea,¡± Ning Fan exclaimed in shock. What in the world was she thinking? ¡°What? A big man like you could use a woman to do the laundry and cook meals, right? Besides, you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend in this small village. It would be perfect for Yun Auntie to help you out,¡± she said, leaning in closer to Ning Fan with a bewitching smile and a flirtatious demeanor. Honestly, facing a mature woman in her early thirties, it was impossible for Ning Fan to not be tempted. But there was the curse of his damnable body¡­ ¡°Fan Ge, Fan Ge, are you there?¡± Suddenly, a call came from outside the courtyard. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Ning Fan asked loudly. ¡°It¡¯s Liu Erpang from the village head!¡± Yun Xuening, her face ashen with fright, said, ¡°That Liu Erpang¡ªhis mouth is both big and stinky, terribly hurtful. You can¡¯t let him know I¡¯m here with you, or that dead Erpang will definitely destroy my last bit of reputation.¡± As she spoke, she glanced around the small cabin, which made Ning Fan want to laugh. Reputation? What reputation does she even have left to speak of? ¡°Ning Fan, Aunt Yun will hide first. If anyone asks about me later, you mustn¡¯t say I¡¯m here! You mustn¡¯t say it!¡± While speaking, she hurriedly ran towards the bedroom, her disheveled appearance making Ning Fan feel a mix of amusement and pity. Soon, Liu Erpang walked into the room, panting and said, ¡°Brother Fan, something has happened.¡± ¡°Take it easy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ning Fan asked. ¡°There¡¯s a fierce woman who came to the village with a bunch of people, and they are clamoring to find God Doctor Ning,¡± Liu Erpang said, still gasping for air. ¡°God Doctor Ning?¡± Ning Fan smirked bitterly. God Doctor Ning had been dead and gone for half a year, where could he possibly find him? ¡°They¡¯re making a huge fuss, and the village head sent me to get you, so you can explain things. If not, they are threatening to revoke the use rights to this land,¡± Liu Erpang continued. ¡°Is that even a thing?¡± Ning Fan sneered. He had seen his share of arrogant people, but this was some next-level arrogance. ¡°Come on, Erpang, take me to see for myself. I really want to see which Immortal they claim to be.¡± Ning Fan tossed a cigarette into his mouth and followed Liu Erpang toward the entrance of the village. When they reached the village entrance, Ning Fan saw from afar two expensive luxury cars parked at the village gate! One Land Rover and one Mercedes-Benz SUV. The village entrance was crowded with villagers, all chattering excitedly about something. As he got closer, he saw four or five extravagantly dressed and stylish young people. One woman and four men. The woman had a graceful figure and was dressed in casual yet fashionable attire, while the men were in suits, standing tall like a row of javelins. One could tell at a glance that the woman had substantial worth, and the suited men behind her were likely bodyguards. ¡°Miss Xu, our old God Doctor Ning from the village passed away half a year ago. Even if you were to turn our village upside down, you wouldn¡¯t find him,¡± said Wang Dashun, the village head who was nearing fifty, with a helpless expression. He had been explaining for quite a while, but no matter what he said, the other party simply wouldn¡¯t listen, insisting that the Divine Doctor was in this village. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t try to deceive me. I¡¯m aware of the old Divine Doctor¡¯s rule that he only treats the people of this village and no one else. But I refuse to believe that there¡¯s anything in this world that money can¡¯t do. Quickly, tell me where the old Divine Doctor is. I¡¯ll go and summon him right now, no matter the cost. As long as the Divine Doctor is willing to take action, I¡¯ll cover all the road repair costs for the entire village!¡± The speaker was a young girl, only about seventeen or eighteen. The girl had delicate features, a fair complexion like jade, a statuesque and alluring figure, and two long, slender legs that were well-proportioned. Her long, black hair was tied up behind her head in a ponytail, giving her a sharp, refreshing look. Her fair skin was crystal clear, but the beautiful face bore a hint of anger and urgency that didn¡¯t quite match her age. ¡°This¡­ ah¡­¡± The village head sighed with a dejected face. ¡°Look, Ning Fan is here, Ning Fan has arrived!¡± Someone in the crowd spotted Ning Fan¡¯s appearance and shouted out loud. Suddenly, all eyes turned toward Ning Fan. ¡°We¡¯re saved, we¡¯re saved.¡± Seeing Ning Fan, Village Head Wang Dashun felt like he had found his savior. Chapter 2 - 2 002 The Beautiful CEO ?2: Chapter 002: The Beautiful CEO 2: Chapter 002: The Beautiful CEO Hurriedly introduced the girl, ¡°Miss Xu, this is the only disciple of the Divine Doctor, Ning Fan, who possesses remarkable medical skills. He¡¯s the best doctor in our village. If you have any issues, you can completely¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I got it,¡± Xu Xiaoqing waved her hand, showing an impatient expression. Seeing Ning Fan¡¯s rustic appearance, Xu Xiaoqing blinked her bright, watery eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but be amazed, ¡°This guy is also a disciple of the Divine Doctor?¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Little Fan, this is Miss Xu Xiaoqing, the second daughter of the Xu Corporation. She has come looking for God Doctor Ning, but now that you are here, you can explain to her,¡± Village Chief Wang Dashun deliberately patted Ning Fan on the shoulder and whispered beside his head, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend her, so watch your attitude.¡± Honestly, Village Chief Wang Dashun was actually somewhat afraid of Ning Fan. After all, Ning Fan was known as the Demon Lord of Mayhem in their small orphaned village. Spying on women bathing, fighting, smoking¡ªthis guy did it all! If it hadn¡¯t been for his grandfather¡¯s good deeds in the small village, this guy would have been kicked out a long time ago¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief, don¡¯t you know me by now?¡± Ning Fan shrugged and smiled. That smile made the chief¡¯s neck shrink in fear. ¡°You¡¯re the disciple of God Doctor Ning? Where is your grandfather God Doctor Ning then? Have him come out to see me,¡± Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s tone was straightforward, commanding Ning Fan with an authoritative attitude. Ning Fan cracked a slight smile and shrugged, ¡°Sorry, the old man is no longer with us.¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°Kicked the bucket,¡± Ning Fan said, taking a drag of his cigarette. A pair of dark eyes suddenly covered with a faint layer of purple light, he just briefly glanced at her. Fuck! A thong! A bikini! And a cartoon pattern too! With just a glance, Ning Fan felt his blood surge through him. Because he had secretly activated his Penetrating Vision, he hadn¡¯t expected this chick to be dressed so hot! This was even more explosive than the village¡¯s Widow Yun! ¡°Kicked the bucket? How did he kick the bucket?¡± Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s expression was stunned. Her brows furrowed, she said coldly, ¡°Not acceptable, even if he¡¯s kicked the bucket, you¡¯ll still have to bring him to me!¡± ¡°Oh my God, girl, are you really that stupid or just pretending? The old man has been dead for over half a year, and you¡¯re not even sparing the dead?¡± Ning Fan was exasperated. ¡°What! He¡¯s dead! He¡¯s really dead!¡± Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s face changed with a mix of expressions, showing an angry look, she pointed at Ning Fan and yelled, ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re lying! God Doctor Ning¡¯s medical techniques are supreme, how could he die? Tell me, where is he? My sister is seriously ill; without him, she¡¯s done for!¡± As she spoke, her tone became increasingly unfriendly. ¡°Xiaoqing!¡± At that moment, a cold female voice came from the black Land Rover. Everyone turned around, only to see the car window being slowly rolled down, revealing a face that could be described as devastatingly beautiful. Hisss¡­ Liu Erpang and many other men took in a sharp breath of cool air. Beautiful! She was breathtakingly beautiful! Even Ning Fan was taken aback by the beauty inside the car. What attracted Ning Fan the most was not her beauty, but that aura of sublime and unworldly grace. The woman was very cold, with features so delicate as if God carved them Himself. Her hair was tied up neatly, her skin translucent and fair¡ªjust one look from her was enough to stop most men in their tracks¡­ ¡°Sister, he says God Doctor Ning is dead.¡± Xu Xiaoqing stepped forward indignantly, her chest shaking vigorously with her anger. Liu Erpang and the others swallowed their saliva as they watched. Soon, the aloof woman slowly got out of the car. Dressed in a white blouse, with a sky-blue classical long skirt, her perfect figure was strikingly eye-catching. She was an ethereal being that one couldn¡¯t profane even in thoughts. ¡°Such a poised woman,¡± Ning Fan admired with a grin on his face, his eyes sparkling. A thought stirred in his heart¡ªif only this woman could be his wife, how wonderful that would be. You must know that when the old man died, his greatest wish was that Ning Fan would marry a wife as beautiful as a flower and as lovely as jade. As for Ning Fan, she was exactly his type. ¡°Hello, Mr. Ning, may I ask if God Doctor Ning has really passed away?¡± Xu Ruolan¡¯s face was pale as she walked over with graceful steps. Ning Fan glanced at her perfect face and immediately frowned! This woman was so young, yet she was afflicted with Evil Gu! Evil Gu, the most sinister of all Gu Poisons in Gu Art. It was one of the most terrifying Gus in the Miao River region. Once infected, no ordinary person could cure it. Most importantly, who would be so cruel as to inflict such a beautiful creature with such a vicious Gu? ¡°You are too late, the old man passed away half a year ago,¡± Ning Fan nodded and said. Upon hearing this, Xu Ruolan¡¯s face grew even paler. She knew very well how serious her condition was¡ªit seemed that aside from God Doctor Ning, no one else in the world could cure her. ¡°However, it¡¯s not completely hopeless,¡± Ning Fan said, smiling cheerily at that moment. ¡°Could it be that God Doctor Ning isn¡¯t dead?¡± Xu Xiaoqing was excited. ¡°Silly girl, can a dead person come back to life?¡± Ning Fan smiled and looked at Xu Ruolan confidently, jokingly saying, ¡°I am God Doctor Ning¡¯s only disciple. My medical skills are not inferior to that old fella, and I can cure your illness.¡± ¡°Just you? Even if you began learning from the womb, you wouldn¡¯t be half as good as God Doctor Ning, right?¡± A young man in a suit sneered from the side, mocking Ning Fan. His name was Wang Tao, one of the bodyguards of the Xu Family. Ning Fan smiled without responding. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t believe this guy. You can tell at a glance he¡¯s a little slickster.¡± Xu Xiaoqing pouted. From the exchange she¡¯d had with Ning Fan just now, she felt that Ning Fan was no good. Xu Ruolan smiled faintly, and that smile warmed Ning Fan¡¯s heart! Beautiful, truly breathtakingly beautiful! Ning Fan felt emotional. ¡°Can you really cure my illness?¡± Xu Ruolan¡¯s brows knitted slightly, skeptical. With her intelligence, she naturally knew that since God Doctor Ning was so powerful, his only disciple couldn¡¯t be too far behind. ¡°Of course, but I have one condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°If I cure your illness, you have to kiss me.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Wang Tao was furious, his voice cold and sharp: ¡°Are you looking for death, country bumpkin?¡± His gaze was brimming with threat. ¡°You rascal!¡± Hearing this, Xu Xiaoqing also became angry. Even the onlooking villagers sighed that Ning Fan was shamelessly brazen. ¡°If you agree, I will cure you. If you don¡¯t, then leave. Of course, apart from me, no one else in this world can cure this disease!¡± Ning Fan was very confident. Indeed, as he said, no one else in the world could cure this type of Evil Gu, except for him. Even if old Ning was resurrected, he couldn¡¯t cure it. Because Ning Fan had a pair of miraculous Penetrating Vision eyes! ¡°Then how can I believe you?¡± Xu Ruolan¡¯s cold eyes flashed with aversion. With a mysterious smile, Ning Fan spoke, stunning everyone present: ¡°Now it¡¯s the summer of August, aren¡¯t you feeling cold one moment and hot the next throughout your body? During the day, as if there¡¯s a layer of ice on you, and at night, as if you¡¯re wearing a furnace, right?¡± Xu Ruolan: ¡°¡­¡± Xu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± He had actually guessed right¡­ ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the most important part. The most crucial thing is that your heart rate is different from that of an ordinary person. If I¡¯m not wrong, your heart beats at three hundred times per second, often accompanied by coughing up blood. If it drags on for another half month, not to say me, even an Immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to save you.¡± Chapter 3 - 3 003 I Hate Men Who Are Handsomer Than Me ?3: Chapter 003: I Hate Men Who Are Handsomer Than Me 3: Chapter 003: I Hate Men Who Are Handsomer Than Me ¡°You!¡± Xu Xiaoqing was at a loss for words. Xu Ruolan remained calm on the surface, but her heart was in turmoil. ¡°I wonder how God Doctor Ning would treat it?¡± Xu Ruolan had already changed her form of address. Ning Fan¡¯s expression shifted, and he leaned in with a sly smile, ¡°Cure it, and I get a kiss from you, just OK.¡± ¡°Country bumpkin, I think you¡¯re looking for¡­¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Before Wang Tao could finish his sentence, Ning Fan turned around and backhanded him with a slap. The slap was not light; Wang Tao nearly fell to the ground headfirst. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Calling me a ¡®country bumpkin¡¯ over and over, weren¡¯t your ancestors from the countryside too? Keep yapping and I¡¯ll slap you so hard you¡¯ll be crawling on the ground looking for your teeth, unable to even gnaw on dog shit.¡± Ning Fan was enraged. He especially hated it when someone interrupted him while he was talking to a beautiful woman, especially someone more handsome than himself; they deserved a beating! ¡°You dare hit me?¡± Wang Tao, covering his face, glared at Ning Fan as if he were spitting fire. ¡°Smack!¡± Without any courtesy, Ning Fan slapped him again. ¡°That slap was on behalf of your master, you have no restraint!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Another slap sounded. ¡°That one was for yourself, looking down on others!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± ¡°And that slap was for me, for daring to be more handsome than me!¡± The onlookers: ¡°¡­¡± Oh my, everyone present was dumbfounded. Does being handsome warrant a beating? ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Wang Tao, having been slapped, was completely furious, his eyes bloodshot like a crazed beast. ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, Xu Ruolan walked over, looking like a fairy. She stopped Wang Tao, whose face was swollen like that of Piggy Three. ¡°Mr. Ning, besides this condition, is there room for negotiation?¡± Her eyes were determined and held a firm resolve. At just 24, she controlled the enormous ship that was the Xu Corporation. If she fell, the entire Xu Corporation would be completely hopeless¡­ So, no matter how high her honors were, before life itself, she was still humble. For the continuation of life, she had to lower her pride to negotiate terms with Ning Fan. Ning Fan touched his nose and, after meeting her resolute gaze, he could see her obsession and yearning for life. Then, smiling, he looked at her, ¡°Other than the fairy sister¡¯s sweet kiss, I won¡¯t accept anything else!¡± Having said that, Ning Fan turned and walked away handsomely, hands clasped behind his back without looking back. ¡°You jerk!¡± ¡°Jerk!¡± Xu Xiaoqing stomped her feet in anger¡­ ¡°Sister, what should we do? This bastard actually¡­¡± Xu Xiaoqing was getting anxious. After all, for them, time was life, and the longer they waited, the worse Xu Ruolan¡¯s condition would get! ¡°Fate is decreed by heaven; it cannot be forced.¡± Xu Ruolan said eight words like an exiled fairy, then promptly turned and gracefully left. ¡­ Soon, the news of the two Misses of the Xu Family coming to Xiao Gu Village seeking medical help spread far and wide. It became the talk of the village over cups of tea and meals. ¡°Little Fan, those two ladies are really beautiful, eh. If I could marry such a lovely woman, I¡¯d be willing to live a few years less,¡± On the road, Liu Erpang kept talking to Ning Fan about the Xu sisters. The guy was salivating with temptation. ¡°If you like them, why don¡¯t you go after them?¡± Ning Fan teased with a cigarette dangling from his mouth. ¡°I wish I could, but look at me¡ªno money, no house, I¡¯m too insecure. How could I ever keep a woman like that? Only you, Little Brother Ning, could do it. I saw that Fairy Sister called Xu Ruolan just now seemed to have a good impression of you. Why don¡¯t you take her for yourself?¡± ¡°Take her for myself? Get outta here.¡± Ning Fan smacked him on the head, annoyed. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s some kind of merchandise, to be taken just like that?¡± Liu Erpang rubbed his head where it hurt and chuckled foolishly. ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, after much hesitation, Xu Xiaoqing came alone to the wooden house, found Ning Fan, pouted, and glared at him. ¡°Name your price. As long as you cure my sister¡¯s illness, money is no object!¡± ¡°Any amount will do?¡± Ning Fan asked with a smile. ¡°Of course! The Xu family lacks for nothing¡ªexcept being short of money.¡± She boasted like a rich madam. Ning Fan chuckled, ¡°Alright, ten billion then.¡± ¡°What! Ten billion!¡± She gasped in shock! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t have it?¡± Ning Fan asked, grinning. ¡°Who carries ten billion on them!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the issue? You said you aren¡¯t short of money. Fine, give me ten billion, and I¡¯ll take care of your sister¡¯s illness.¡± Ning Fan chuckled to himself, thinking she¡¯s trying to play games with me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob someone?¡± ¡°Why rob when I can get money handed to me for free? Plus, robbery would get me thrown in jail. If someone¡¯s giving away money without strings, why wouldn¡¯t I take it?¡± After saying that, Ning Fan ignored her and continued walking towards his humble little hut. ¡°Ning Fan, you jerk!¡± Xu Xiaoqing, who had been born with a golden spoon, had never been treated like this. Seeing that Ning Fan was ignoring her, she stomped her feet in rage then stood there. Soon, tears welled up in her eyes, and she squatted down on the ground, crying, ¡°Wuwu, why is my fate so miserable? I only have this one sister. No one has ever loved or cherished me. If something happens to her, I might as well be dead¡ªwuwu¡­¡± As she spoke, her crying intensified. ¡°Damn! Why are you crying?¡± Ning Fan was taken aback. Damn, anyone would think I was bullying you. ¡°Wah¡­¡± Upon hearing Ning Fan¡¯s voice, her sobbing grew louder. ¡°My fate is so sad~so desolate, it could make up a whole storytelling session.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll do it. Is that good enough?¡± Ning Fan was speechless. ¡°Really?¡± The moment she heard Ning Fan agree, the girl immediately perked up. The previously weeping girl suddenly switched dispositions. ¡°Dramatic much?¡± Ning Fan gave her a displeased glance. ¡°Wah~you¡¯re bullying me¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll do it. Happy now?¡± Good grief, I can¡¯t stand to see a woman cry. ¡°So that¡¯s settled then. As long as you cure my sister, I¡¯ll agree to whatever you want!¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Fan paused mid-step, grinned, and looked at her, ¡°Really, anything at all?¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but sneak another glance at her chest. ¡°You, don¡¯t get any ideas! That is absolutely not on the table!¡± Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned white with fear as she crossed her arms protectively in front of her chest. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m not interested in underage girls,¡± Ning Fan said irritably, giving her a glance. Upon realizing that wasn¡¯t Ning Fan¡¯s intention, she furrowed her brows in confusion and asked, ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Be my maid. For one month. Whatever I tell you to do, you do.¡± ¡°What! You want me, Miss Xu, to be your maid?¡± Chapter 4 - 4 004 Are people in the city all afraid of mice ?4: Chapter 004: Are people in the city all afraid of mice? 4: Chapter 004: Are people in the city all afraid of mice? Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s pretty eyes widened in anger, ¡°Do you know who I am? You actually want me to be your maid?¡± ¡°What? If you¡¯re unwilling, forget it, then you can leave.¡± Ning Fan, seeing her discontent, waved his hand dismissively, if you¡¯re unwilling, I¡¯m even less so. Had it not been for the affection she felt towards my sister, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to lift a finger. ¡°You¡­ you jerk!¡± Xu Xiaoqing gritted her teeth in anger. But when she thought about the severity of her sister¡¯s illness and the pain she experienced during each episode, she still managed to swallow her pride. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°What? Made up your mind?¡± Ning Fan looked at her with a teasing smile. After her mind raced for a moment, she looked determined and through gritted teeth said, ¡°Just for one month, right?¡± ¡°You want to do it for an extra month? I wouldn¡¯t agree to that.¡± ¡°So, what should I do now?¡± Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes almost spat fire. The second daughter of the illustrious Xu Family had actually fallen so low as to become a maid for a country bumpkin, it was unbearable! ¡°Hmm, first go make me a pot of tea.¡± Ning Fan settled himself onto a stool like some kind of lord. ¡°You just wait!¡± Xu Xiaoqing, gritting her teeth yet unable to vent her frustration, obediently went to make tea for Ning Fan. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of slipping something into the tea, I don¡¯t mind having you try it first.¡± Ning Fan said with a chuckle. Xu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± Ning Fan was quite amused. After all, if you¡¯re asking for a favor, you need to look the part; her previously haughty attitude had really irked him. And the rules here were set by the old man. Men with three traits weren¡¯t treated: those with bad character, insincere attitude, or good looks¡ªespecially those better looking than Ning Fan, were definitely not treated! As for women, well, first they¡¯d serve as a maid for a month. ¡­ Before long, Xu Xiaoqing brought over the brewed tea. Her attitude couldn¡¯t have been worse, and she looked incredibly awkward. It was like she was carrying not a cup of tea, but a pile of shit! ¡°Your tea!¡± Xu Xiaoqing slammed the teacup down in front of him, her face full of resentment. After Ning Fan took a couple of sips, he pointed to some firewood not far away and said, ¡°Girl, go chop that firewood.¡± ¡°What! You want me to chop wood!¡± Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes bulged in shock. Fuck, is he really treating me like a maid? ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± Ning Fan asked indifferently, sipping his tea. Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s face flushed with rage as she shouted, ¡°A problem? You expect someone of my noble birth to chop wood?¡± ¡°Then you can leave.¡± Ning Fan shrugged his shoulders, smoking nonchalantly with an indifferent expression. ¡°You!¡± Xu Xiaoqing bit her lips in fury, constantly reminding herself: Xu Xiaoqing, for your sister, you must endure. Just tolerate this bastard for a month, and it¡¯ll all be over. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll chop!¡± With a belly full of wrath, she went to the pile of firewood in front of the house, picked up an axe, and started chopping haphazardly. As she chopped, she muttered, ¡°Damned Ning Fan, I chop! I¡¯ll chop you, you jerk!¡± Although she was utterly unwilling, she still forced herself to finish chopping the wood. ¡­ Two hours later¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve finished chopping!¡± Xu Xiaoqing was now sweaty and dirty, her delicate face smeared, making her look like a little tabby cat. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Ning Fan, leisurely holding his teapot, nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Then when will you treat my sister?¡± Xu Xiaoqing asked. Ning Fan curled his lips into a smile and said, ¡°If it¡¯s quick, tomorrow; if it¡¯s slow, a month; it mainly depends on my mood.¡± ¡°It still depends on your mood?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯re unwilling, you can leave.¡± Ning Fan tossed out the words and went straight into the house. ¡°You, you shameless jerk!¡± Xu Xiaoqing stomped her feet in anger. If glares could kill, Ning Fan would have died thousands, tens of thousands of times already. But considering the severity of her sister¡¯s illness, she couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer. Xu Xiaoqing could only endure it. At night¡­ Looking at the crude furniture and harsh environment of the wooden cabin. Xu Xiaoqing started to hesitate. If this guy¡¯s living conditions are so poor, could he really be the Divine Doctor? You see, a Divine Doctor, as long as their medical technique is amazing, wealth is easily within reach for them. But Ning Fan¡¯s living conditions¡­ were quite uncomplimentary. ¡°Jerk, where am I going to sleep tonight?¡± As she looked at the plain, old wooden bed, she felt disgusted. How could they expect a lady of noble birth like herself to sleep on such a rotten plank bed? ¡°Sleep wherever you want to sleep.¡± Ning Fan curled his lips and lay down on the only bed in the wooden cabin. ¡°No, I am of noble birth, you sleep on the floor, and I¡¯ll sleep on the bed!¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± The corner of Ning Fan¡¯s mouth twitched. This girl really was a joke. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll give you money!¡± Xu Xiaoqing gritted her teeth and said. She had already decided, this guy was nothing but a mercenary fellow. ¡°I, the Divine Doctor, regard money as dung, do you think money can sway me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a thousand, in cash!¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xiaoqing took out a stack of bills from her bag. Ning Fan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Deal!¡± Xu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to sneak into my room in the middle of the night, I will not let you off the hook!¡± Entering the cabin, Xu Xiaoqing turned back and vehemently warned him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in underage girls.¡± Ning Fan counted the money with the look of a miser. This money would be enough for him to splurge for a while. ¡°It just goes to show, ¡®Poor places breed scoundrels¡¯! Damn Ning Fan, once my sister¡¯s illness is cured, I will make sure you repay double for all the humiliation I¡¯ve suffered!¡± Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s delicate face turned bright red with anger, and she clenched her teeth. Remembering the work she had done and the fatigue she had endured that afternoon made her feel aggrieved and uncomfortable. After a brief tidying, she glanced at the rickety wooden bed and was nauseated. Her brow furrowed, ¡°Eh, could this guy be so poor he can¡¯t even afford a bed?¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it, I shall consider it a life experience,¡± she consoled herself and lay down anyway. But no sooner had she lain down than she heard a squeaking sound. She turned her head to see a big, fat mouse scurrying about near her bed. Instantly, her face turned green! ¡°Eek!!!¡± A shrill scream shattered the peace of the wooden cabin. ¡°Damn it! What are you screaming for, people will think I¡¯m assaulting you!¡± Ning Fan was startled by her screams and hurried into the bedroom. ¡°Eek!!!¡± Xu Xiaoqing, hysterical, rushed out of the bedroom and upon seeing Ning Fan, jumped onto him in fright. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a mouse! A horrible monster of a mouse, big and fat!¡± She was pale with fear, clinging for dear life around Ning Fan¡¯s neck. Her long, fair legs wrapped around his waist. The position was as suggestive as it gets. To the uninitiated, they might have appeared to be attempting some newly unlocked pose¡­ Ning Fan looked down and was lost for words¡­ ¡°A mouse scares you to this extent, you city people really make a big fuss over nothing,¡± Ning Fan laughed. Still clinging tightly to his neck, Xu Xiaoqing protested, ¡°It was so huge. What if a lady of noble birth such as myself got bitten? ¡°If it bites you, just bite it back!¡± Ning Fan replied, exasperated. ¡°You!¡± Xu Xiaoqing was so angry her chest hurt. Chapter 5 - 5 005 Where Did This Quack Doctor Come From! ?5: Chapter 005: Where Did This Quack Doctor Come From! 5: Chapter 005: Where Did This Quack Doctor Come From! ¡­ After a night without incident, by the next morning, Ning Fan felt in good spirits. The two rushed to the Xu Family. Originally, Ning Fan had wanted to test the girl for a few more days, but seeing her pitiable earnestness, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to tease her further and decided to first see the beautiful sister. ¡­ The Xu Family of Zhonghai City. In the past five years, a rising star since being taken over by the eldest young mistress of the Xu Family, Xu Ruolan. The entire family and all its enterprises saw a qualitative leap and soared. In just five years, they had entered the top ten of the Zhonghai business circle. Xu Ruolan excelled not only in her brilliant business acumen but was also acknowledged as the number one beauty of the Zhonghai business community! However, the flourishing Xu Corporation was suddenly struck by a calamity. The behind-the-scenes controller of the Xu Family, Xu Ruolan, fell ill with a strange disease half a year ago. With this illness lasting for half a year, the corporation, which once had a market value close to ten billion, saw nearly one-third of its value evaporate in less than six months! And the navigator of this commercial ship, Xu Ruolan, was growing weaker each day due to the severity of her illness¡­ Upon arriving at the Xu Family estate, they learned of the terrible news from within the manor. The eldest young mistress of the Xu Family, Xu Ruolan, had fallen ill again and fainted! Hearing from the old butler that her sister had passed out, Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s face paled with fright. With a sob in her voice, she rushed into the villa. At this moment, the villa was already crowded. These people were all direct relatives of the Xu Family. There were Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s second uncle, younger aunt, and the second uncle¡¯s wife, among others. ¡°Where is my sister? How is she?¡± Xu Xiaoqing burst into the villa, tears streaming down her face, and made straight for the bedroom. ¡°Xiaoqing, I¡¯m afraid your sister won¡¯t make it.¡± A middle-aged man dressed in a sharp suit said with a sob in his voice. He was Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s second uncle, Xu Mingqiu. Though tears streamed down his face in a picture of utter despair, Just moments ago he had brought up the issue of equity distribution in the Xu Corporation, showing his true colors as a bad apple of the Xu Family. ¡°No! Impossible! Where is my father?¡± Hearing that her sister was on the brink, Xu Xiaoqing cried, yet she didn¡¯t see her father. ¡°Your father went to fetch the Medical Saint Liu Chongyang.¡± Xu Mingqiu looked grief-stricken. Meanwhile, Ning Fan followed behind her, expressionless. ¡°And you are?¡± Just as Ning Fan was about to enter the bedroom, he was stopped by Xu Mingqiu. ¡°I am¡­¡± ¡°Second uncle, he¡¯s the God Doctor Ning I brought.¡± Before Ning Fan could speak, Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s anxious voice interrupted. ¡°Ning Fan, please come in and look at my sister!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± Xu Mingqiu frowned, casting a cold glance at Ning Fan. Even the surrounding family relatives were stunned for a moment, murmuring among themselves about how such a young ¡°Divine Doctor¡± could exist. ¡°You could say that,¡± Ning Fan nodded, lifting his foot to head towards the bedroom, but was stopped by Xu Mingqiu. Xu Mingqiu sneered, ¡°You, a young country bumpkin who hasn¡¯t even grown a full beard, dare to call yourself a Divine Doctor?¡± Everyone at the bedroom door sized up Ning Fan in his simple clothing and youthful appearance. No matter how they looked at him, they couldn¡¯t associate the term ¡°Divine Doctor¡± with Ning Fan! ¡°Divine Doctor is too grand a title for me, at most I¡¯m just a practitioner of traditional medicine,¡± Ning Fan said with a slight smile. He prepared to step towards the bedroom once again. ¡°Stop right there! Where did this Jianghu charlatan come from? So young and yet you come here to deceive people, do you know where you are?¡± Xu Mingqiu stood tall, wearing gold-rimmed glasses, with a dangerous glint in his eyes and a threatening expression. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, scoundrel, daring to come and deceive the Xu Family. Do you have a death wish? Someone! Throw this swindler out and break his legs! Let him remember clearly, not everyone can be deceived!¡± Xu Mingqiu commanded, waving his hand. Suddenly, two cold-faced bodyguards dressed in black suits stepped forward. ¡°Hold it!¡± Xu Xiaoqing rushed out of the bedroom, stepping in front of Ning Fan with arms spread wide, and shouted coldly, ¡°Who dares!¡± ¡°Xiaoqing, what are you doing?¡± From the crowd, a noble and elegant woman approached. She was called Xu Rongfei. Just over thirty, Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s aunt. She was extremely beautiful and possessed the bearing of a lady, once famously known as Zhonghai City¡¯s beauty. ¡°Aunt, Ning Fan is the one I invited to treat my sister¡¯s illness and he is also my friend. Let¡¯s see who dares to touch my friend!¡± Xu Xiaoqing stood firmly in front of Ning Fan, her face set with determination. Even though there had been unpleasantness between them. But taking a stand, Ning Fan was her invitee, and no one had the right to touch him! ¡°Xiaoqing, I know you are anxious to save your sister, but what medical skills could this country lad have, even if he had been studying medicine from the womb? Besides, even the specialist from our First People¡¯s Hospital, Hong Yuanqiao, is helpless. How could this country bumpkin do anything?¡± Her uncle, Xu Mingqiu, stared coldly at Ning Fan. Then he turned to a somewhat chubby and prosperous-looking man beside him and said, ¡°Doctor Hong, please share your thoughts.¡± Hong Yuanqiao pushed his glasses up his nose, his eyes carrying a hint of mockery as he glanced at Ning Fan and said, ¡°Miss Xu, I know the depth of the bond between you sisters. But Miss Xu Ruolan¡¯s condition is very serious now, and it¡¯s not just about me. Even if my master, Medical Saint Liu Chongyang, was here, he wouldn¡¯t have more than a fifty percent chance of success.¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°As for this country bumpkin, I think you must have been deceived by him.¡± By the end of his speech, Hong Yuanqiao did not forget to throw in a taunt at Ning Fan. After all, what capabilities could man in his early twenties from the countryside have when even he, an expert of his statute, was at a loss? Moreover, if this country boy could cure the condition, what use would they have for him? Wouldn¡¯t his own position become rather awkward? ¡°Ning Fan would never deceive me!¡± Xu Xiaoqing defended Ning Fan vehemently. ¡°Girl, you are still young, the human heart is complicated in society,¡± said Hong Yuanqiao, a representative authority from the Zhonghai City People¡¯s Hospital, a provincial medical expert, and a nationally renowned physician. Political dignitaries and business tycoons alike held him in high regard. What could Ning Fan, a simple country lad, possibly do about a medical problem that even the esteemed him couldn¡¯t solve? Additionally, with the Xu family patriarch growing old and Xu Ruolan seriously ill, if Xu Ruolan were to pass away, then the whole of the Xu Family¡¯s enterprise would naturally fall into Xu Mingqiu¡¯s hands. Through all of this, Ning Fan naturally saw things clearly. Chapter 6 - 6 006 Xu Ruolan is a Pure Yin Body ?6: Chapter 006: Xu Ruolan is a Pure Yin Body 6: Chapter 006: Xu Ruolan is a Pure Yin Body ¡°Xiaoqing, society is complicated, and your second uncle is just thinking of your well-being. Besides, this country boy¡¯s background is unclear, and even Doctor Hong couldn¡¯t help. What abilities could he possibly have?¡± Xu Mingqiu¡¯s wife fiercely rebuked Ning Fan. A pair of sharp eyes were filled with disdain and mockery, ¡°Hmph, I think he¡¯s just a Jianghu swindler!¡± ¡°Enough talk, someone, throw this fearless country bumpkin out for me!¡± Xu Mingqiu couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words, his gaze brimming with mock. So what if he¡¯s the Divine Doctor? A dying man, would he still cure her to create enemies for himself? ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to make a move!¡± Xu Xiaoqing stood in front of Ning Fan, her cold gaze sweeping over the two bodyguards. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to stop me! Throw him out!¡± Xu Mingqiu became furious, his fair face written with rage. With a wave of his large hand, the two bodyguards suddenly approached Ning Fan. ¡°Second uncle, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Xu Xiaoqing said through her tears, desperately protecting Ning Fan. But in front of the family, she was just a girl after all. Her father wasn¡¯t present, and the biggest authority in the family was her second uncle Xu Mingqiu. ¡°Xiaoqing, don¡¯t blame your second uncle, he¡¯s doing this all for your own good.¡± After speaking, Xu Mingqiu sprang up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and shouted at the bodyguards inside the room, ¡°Are you all deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± ¡°Who dares! If anyone dares to touch a single hair on Ning Fan, I¡¯ll die right in front of them!¡± Xu Xiaoqing gritted her teeth, her cold gaze sweeping over everyone present. This left all the bodyguards unsure of how to proceed. ¡°Xiaoqing, you¡­¡± Xu Mingqiu¡¯s eyes were wide open with anger, his entire body trembling. ¡°Clap clap clap¡­¡± However, amidst the tense atmosphere, sudden applause broke the deadlock. Rising to speak without a word beforehand, Ning Fan said with a smile, ¡°What a spectacle! A modern version of a wealthy family¡¯s dramatic battle, it¡¯s a pity, though your performance was exciting, you¡¯ve successfully portrayed a disgusting villain. If there were to be an award, I¡¯d definitely give you the ¡®Best Villain Disgusting People Award¡¯ for your performance.¡± Having said that, Ning Fan ignored the faces of everyone present and strode towards the bedroom. ¡°Damn it, you dare to insult me?¡± Xu Mingqiu¡¯s face twisted with fury. Ning Fan shrugged his shoulders and shook his head with a smile, ¡°No, that¡¯s incorrect, I was actually praising you. You¡¯re flattering yourself too much; you¡¯re not even qualified to be cursed by me, Ning Fan.¡± ¡°You little beast, I¡¯ll make you pay with your life!¡± Xu Mingqiu was completely enraged. ¡°Slap!¡± But who knew, Ning Fan suddenly turned around, his eyes turned cold, and with a swift hand, he delivered a loud slap. This slap landed squarely on Xu Mingqiu¡¯s face, the immense force almost knocking him to the floor! Suddenly! Silence! Absolute silence! Almost everyone present looked at Ning Fan with stunned faces! He, he actually dared to hit the Xu Family¡¯s Second Master! ¡°He¡¯s done for, this kid is as good as dead!¡± Hong Yuanqiao, who was closest to them, saw with his own eyes how forceful Ning Fan¡¯s slap was! And he did it in front of the entire Xu Family. Who is Second Master Xu? This man is a big shot with clout in both the underworld and legitimate business! And yet this country boy dared to¡­ ¡°You dare to hit me?¡± Xu Mingqiu¡¯s eyes were wide, disbelieving as he felt the pain on his face. Ning Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed into a slit as he sneered, ¡°To merit Ning Fan¡¯s intervention is your honor.¡± Having said that, he didn¡¯t look back and strode toward the bedroom. As soon as he entered the bedroom, Ning Fan immediately frowned. The temperature in the room was very high! The air conditioner was on. Even though it was the summer of July and August, the heating was still on in her room! This was clearly illogical. ¡°You damn little beast, I will make you pay a heavy price!¡± Uncle Xu¡¯s face twisted with ferocity, and as he was about to enter the bedroom, his wife stopped him. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xu Mingqiu glared at her and bellowed loudly. His wife, with narrowed eyes, said, ¡°Since this country bumpkin was introduced by Xiaoqing, well, I want to see if he has the ability to cure Ruolan¡¯s illness. If he can¡¯t, then don¡¯t think about leaving here today!¡± She clearly addressed those words to Xu Xiaoqing. After all, Ning Fan was introduced by Xu Xiaoqing, and if they didn¡¯t even give him a chance to try, it would be unfavorable to them if the Family Head of the Xu family blamed them later. Moreover, they were well aware of Xu Ruolan¡¯s condition. It wasn¡¯t just Ning Fan, even if Hong Yuanqiao¡¯s master, the Medical Saint, came, there would be nothing he could do! ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll hold back this slap,¡± Xu Mingqiu said coldly, sweeping his gaze towards Xu Xiaoqing. ¡°Xiaoqing, don¡¯t blame your uncle for not giving him a chance. If he fails to cure your sister, Then he¡¯s a Jianghu fraud. Don¡¯t blame your uncle for being heartless then!¡± By the end, his voice was clearly filled with resentment. Xu Xiaoqing felt a wave of anxiety inside her. Her sister was suffering from no ordinary illness, and if Ning Fan really couldn¡¯t cure it, he would definitely be in big trouble. With this in mind, Xu Xiaoqing hurried into the bedroom. Meanwhile, inside the bedroom, Ning Fan wore a very solemn expression. Xu Ruolan¡¯s condition was far more serious than he had imagined. If he had arrived even a step later, not even a great Immortal could have saved her! ¡°It seems I must use my special abilities and acupuncture,¡± he said. As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes glimmered with a pale blue light, and both pupils gradually turned red and blue. Immediately, he could see the Evil Gu crawling within Xu Ruolan¡¯s body. These Evil Gu were microscopic organisms invisible to the naked eye. Even if one took a blood sample and magnified it a thousand times under a microscope, they might still be indiscernible. Therefore, Ning Fan used one of his special abilities, Penetrating Vision! Whoosh! Next, with a grand wave of his hand and a flash of silver light, three Silver Needles were inserted into the sites of the Evil Gu with a bizarre acupuncture technique. With the aid of Penetrating Vision, wherever the Silver Needles went, all the Evil Gu were almost instantaneously eradicated¡­ A few minutes later, a fine sweat appeared on Ning Fan¡¯s forehead. However, just as he was about to stop using Penetrating Vision, he suddenly noticed something was amiss! ¡°A Pure Yin Body!¡± Ning Fan was shocked! The woman before him was the very Pure Yin Body he had been longing for! And he had a Pure Yang Body. Before the age of thirty, he couldn¡¯t touch women, unless united with a Pure Yin Body¡ªto counteract his constitution¡­ Inside Xu Ruolan¡¯s boudoir, Ning Fan had just brought her body¡¯s Gu Insects under control, While at the entrance of the boudoir, the rest of the people with their own agendas were impatiently waiting. Uncle Xu hummed coldly and signaled to a bodyguard nearby. He had no intention of taking that slap for nothing! Whispering for a moment into the ears of a few bodyguards, the two nodded, positioning themselves on each side of the boudoir¡¯s entrance. They were just waiting for the person inside to come out so they could pounce on him and subdue him. Creak! With the opening of the door, Ning Fan stepped out from Xu Ruolan¡¯s boudoir. ¡°So you finally come out, you little swindler! You actually dared to deceive our Xu Family, it seems you don¡¯t want to live anymore! Someone, teach this boy a good lesson, and let him understand the consequences of offending the Xu Family!¡± Chapter 7 - 7 007 The Revival Plan The Ancestral Master ?7: Chapter 007: The Revival Plan, The Ancestral Master 7: Chapter 007: The Revival Plan, The Ancestral Master During the conversation, those two bodyguards were about to swarm up. Everyone knew that Second Master Xu was a man who would take revenge for any grievance, and to strike him in the face in front of so many people from the Xu Family was undoubtedly asking for death! A cold snort came from Ning Fan¡¯s nostrils, and his eyes, flashing with a cold light, swept towards Second Master Xu not far away. There really are such idiots in this world! Just as the bodyguards were about to make their move, Xu Xiaoqing hurried forward a step, ¡°Ning Fan is not a swindler; he is a doctor! I want to see who dares to touch him!¡± The two bodyguards hesitated, their bodies involuntarily pausing midway. ¡°All of you, attack! Ruolan might be in trouble right now. If my elder brother comes back, I¡¯ll see how you explain it to him!¡± Second Master Xu was relentless, turning to Xu Xiaoqing and saying, ¡°I let you try to save her, and now the person hasn¡¯t woken up, so it¡¯s no longer my fault!¡± With the orders from Second Master Xu, the two bodyguards nodded vehemently, reaching out their hands towards Ning Fan. The two bodyguards, one on his left and one on his right, surrounded Ning Fan, and after a signal with their eyes, they almost simultaneously made a move towards Ning Fan. Ning Fan¡¯s expression was icy as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Is this how the Xu Family treats its guests?¡± However, the two bodyguards just sneered coldly, not giving Ning Fan a chance, with one of them launching a fierce punch aimed at Ning Fan¡¯s head, swift and sharp! They were trying to deliver a fatal blow to Ning Fan! But they had still underestimated Ning Fan¡¯s strength. With a shifting step, he easily dodged the sharp punch from the bodyguard. Hmm! The bodyguard was taken aback, clearly having underestimated his opponent¡¯s strength. ¡°So he¡¯s also a practitioner!¡± The other bodyguard grinned, let out a loud shout, and with a whistling boxing wind, his military boxing technique aimed straight for Ning Fan¡¯s chest. Second Master Xu was very satisfied seeing Ning Fan being attacked. These two bodyguards were ex-military men he had hired for a high price! Former ace special forces soldiers¡ª even if this country bumpkin was amazing, could he fight against special forces soldiers? And everyone present watched silently, waiting to see what would happen next. They knew the consequences of offending Second Master Xu and all silently mourned for Ning Fan in their hearts. And Ning Fan, who kept dodging, was also becoming angry. He hadn¡¯t taken action just to show them some face, not expecting the two to attack so viciously! ¡°Kid, if you have the guts, stop dodging around like a coward!¡± The two men were somewhat annoyed. After several coordinated attacks, they still couldn¡¯t take down Ning Fan. The guy was slippery like an eel; they simply couldn¡¯t lay a hand on him. ¡°You asked for it!¡± However, Ning Fan no longer dodged. He suddenly looked up, his sharp eyes now filled with a chilling coldness. As one of the bodyguards swung a punch that seemed destined for his chest, suddenly, a large hand, fast as lightning, grabbed the fist. In the bodyguard¡¯s surprise, he saw a glint of cold light flash across Ning Fan¡¯s icy eyes. Instantly, his fist along with the entire sleeve of his arm began to rupture into pieces, and then his whole arm was twisted by an immense force, with the sound of bones snapping crisply! Whish! A shadow flitted past! With a thud, Ning Fan, using a body check, directly charged the bodyguard several meters away, causing him to crash into a table and spurt blood on the spot! Similarly, the other bodyguard, seizing the opportunity to launch a sneak attack, found himself spinning mid-air as Ning Fan turned and delivered a kick, sending the bodyguard flying! His speed was as fast as lightning that even others present couldn¡¯t see when he kicked, yet the bodyguard was already lying on the ground, spewing blood. Surprise! Shock! All was silent! A silence as of death! ¡°Nothing much.¡± Ning Fan dusted off his hands, his gaze dismissive. ¡°Damn it, you actually dared to strike!¡± Second Master Xu¡¯s eyes were split with fury, wishing he could devour Ning Fan alive. ¡°Someone, take this presumptuous kid down, I want to see how good he really is!¡± Second Master Xu was completely enraged. Whoosh¡­ Seven or eight more bodyguards sprang into action. Maybe one or two bodyguards were no match for Ning Fan, but a group of them? Could he beat a whole group? ¡°Ruolan! How is Ruolan now!¡± Just as Ning Fan was about to teach these bodyguards a lesson, he suddenly saw a middle-aged man in a suit striding through the doorway. The man¡¯s face was filled with worry as he looked around at everyone present. Everyone was slightly startled, but it was Second Master Xu who reacted first. Tears suddenly fell from Second Master Xu¡¯s cheeks. A twitch passed through Ning Fan¡¯s brows; this acting was truly something else! ¡°Big brother, you have finally come back. I can¡¯t stand these days anymore!¡± Bending forward to grab the newcomer¡¯s sleeve, Second Master Xu wailed loudly. The man who strode into the villa was none other than the current head of the Xu Family, father to Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing ¡ª Xu Chengyuan! ¡°What has happened?¡± Seeing Second Master Xu looking so grief-stricken, Xu Chengyuan was slightly shocked and asked quickly. ¡°Xiaoqing brought some Jianghu charlatan from god knows where, insisting he treat Ruolan. I was afraid of problems arising, and while I tried to persuade her with good words, I never expected to be slapped!¡± As he spoke, Second Master Xu covered his slightly swollen left cheek. Xu Chengyuan was taken aback, but before he could speak, an elderly voice sounded from behind. ¡°Family Head Xu, where exactly is the young Miss Xu?¡± At the villa¡¯s entrance, a straight-backed elder was stroking his goatee, asking anxiously. The person was not just anyone, but the renowned Medical Saint from Zhonghai, Liu Chongyang! ¡°Medical Saint Liu, you have really troubled yourself. My daughter is in her chamber¡­¡± Xu Chengyuan dared not be negligent, addressing the goateed elder in front of him with a tone full of respect. The elder nodded slightly and was about to head towards Xu Ruolan¡¯s boudoir when a portly figure rushed in front of him. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve finally arrived! There¡¯s a charlatan here who knows nothing about medicine yet insists on treating Miss Ruolan, and I just can¡¯t stop him! Please step in and save Miss Xu¡¯s life!¡± The elder was taken aback, and his gaze carried a hint of confusion as he looked forward. Ning Fan¡¯s face was adorned with a cold smirk as he looked at the people before him, seemingly unmoved by their accusations against him. The elder was somewhat stunned, but after a moment, he helplessly shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that now; let¡¯s first check on the patient¡¯s condition!¡± The elder waved his hand dismissively, ignoring the accusing Hong Yuanqiao as he went straight to Xu Ruolan¡¯s bedroom. Afraid that even a second¡¯s delay might cause serious problems. ¡°You country bumpkin, if anything happens to Miss Xu, just wait and see!¡± Hong Yuanqiao glared at Ning Fan from a distance. Ning Fan was unmoved, his eyes brimming with scorn! These city folks are really something, not only are they blind but they are also brainless? Medical Saint Liu had just arrived at the bedside when he saw the Acupuncture Technique used on Xu Ruolan, and he stood there wide-eyed and frozen. ¡°Resurrection Needle! That¡¯s the Resurrection Needle! The peerless technique of Guiguzi!¡± A loud shout came from Medical Saint Liu¡¯s mouth, startling everyone; they all looked at Liu Chongyang with puzzled gazes. The others might not recognize the Acupuncture Technique they saw, but Liu Chongyang was very clear about it. Several years ago, he found his medical skills had reached a bottleneck and he couldn¡¯t advance any further. After much research, he finally found in a remote village the disciple of Guiguzi. What Medical Saint Liu had learned back then was precisely this Resurrection Technique! However, Medical Saint Liu thought himself dull-witted and only learned the initial few needles, but the technique being used was exactly the same as what he had learned! ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hong Yuanqiao, seeing his master¡¯s expression, was also startled. Could it be that his master couldn¡¯t cure the illness? He had previously boasted that there wasn¡¯t an ailment his master couldn¡¯t cure; could it be that he was about to be proven wrong? Though he had modestly claimed that his master only had a forty to fifty percent chance of success, that was just superficial humility. Could it really be incurable? Little did he know, Liu Chongyang ignored him completely and staggered toward Ning Fan. Looking Ning Fan up and down again, tears slowly began to flow down his wrinkled face. ¡°Did the Resurrection Needle come from you?¡± Medical Saint Liu looked at Ning Fan with excited eyes. And Ning Fan nodded slightly. Boom! In an instant, a mist covered Liu Chongyang¡¯s eyes, and his aged body trembled slightly. Suddenly, in front of everyone, he knelt down before Ning Fan! ¡°Master¡­is it really you?¡± Medical Saint Liu, very emotional, took hold of Ning Fan¡¯s hands. Master¡­master? In a moment, everyone¡¯s mouths hung open in disbelief at the scene before them. What the hell is going on? Nani? WTF! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Chongyang really is blind, I should have recognized you, master¡­ I bow to you¡­¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After speaking, Liu Chongyang bowed his head repeatedly, knocking it towards Ning Fan. Liu Chongyang¡¯s kowtowing felt like daggers stabbing into the hearts of everyone present. Medical Saint Liu Chongyang from Zhonghai, kneeling to a young lad and calling him master? Not just the people around, but even Ning Fan found it hard to accept. ¡°Master, forgive my blurry eyes, I failed to recognize you at first!¡± Yet, Liu Chongyang did not stop bowing his head¡­ The sudden change of events left everyone there feeling quite astonished. Particularly Hong Yuanqiao, who had just been blustering. Now faced with puzzled looks from the crowd, he felt utterly humiliated. If his own master had knelt down, did that mean he, too, should kneel according to their hierarchy? The charlatan from the Jianghu is truly loathsome! Hong Yuanqiao cursed inwardly with bitter resentment, enduring the strange gazes of the people as he quickly approached Liu Chongyang¡¯s side. ¡°Master, what has happened to you?¡± Without waiting for Ning Fan¡¯s response, Hong Yuanqiao rolled up his sleeves and began scolding loudly while pointing at Ning Fan¡¯s nose. ¡°You scammer, what kind of drug did you give to my master to make him like this¡­¡± Ning Fan let out a cold laugh, his eyes growing colder. He hated it when people pointed at him. ¡°You should better mind your own business first! Idiot!¡± ¡°Who are you calling an idiot, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Hong Yuanqiao couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer. He was an attending physician after all; how could he let a country youth scold him like this? Thinking this, Hong Yuanqiao was about to step forward to teach Ning Fan a lesson. Smack! He had taken only one step when he nearly fell flat on his face. A powerful slap had landed heavily on the back of his head. Hong Yuanqiao felt dizzy and immediately shook his head to steady himself. Before he could figure out what had happened, Liu Chongyang¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°You damn fool! You can¡¯t even recognize your own ancestor? Talking about drugging, you have quite the imagination!¡± ¡°Master¡­ I¡­¡± Hong Yuanqiao tried to defend himself, but Liu Chongyang cut him off. Chapter 8 - 8 008 Hey Second Master am I a swindler ?8: Chapter 008: Hey, Second Master, am I a swindler? 8: Chapter 008: Hey, Second Master, am I a swindler? ¡°Me? What me? Kneel down already!¡± As the words left his mouth, Liu Chongyang seemed not yet satisfied. He lifted his foot and kicked Hong Yuanqiao¡¯s hefty backside forcefully. Hong Yuanqiao only felt an overwhelming urge to crawl into a crack in the ground and never come out. Despite his white beard, Liu Chongyang¡¯s kick was indeed full of vigour. Even if Hong Yuanqiao didn¡¯t want to kneel, his legs couldn¡¯t withstand Liu Chongyang¡¯s kick. His knees buckled, and he fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Ancestor¡­ Master!¡± Hong Yuanqiao stammered and finally called out to Ning Fan. ¡°I don¡¯t have such a foolish disciple!¡± Yet Ning Fan shook his head repeatedly, his face full of disdain. Ah? Hong Yuanqiao¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. After all, he was an authoritative Physician, and did he not even qualify to be this young man¡¯s disciple? At this moment, Liu Chongyang¡¯s face was full of apologetic smiles, ¡°Yes, Master, you¡¯re right, this kid really doesn¡¯t deserve to call you Ancestor Master!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Liu Chongyang raised his hand and slapped it against the back of Hong Yuanqiao¡¯s head. This time, Hong Yuanqiao had no choice but to bow his head. Bang! His head hit the ground heavily, making a muffled sound. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me Master either¡­¡± Ning Fan said, hastening to help Liu Chongyang up. However, Liu Chongyang refused him. ¡°How could that be? Master! In our traditional medicine community, it¡¯s the capable who lead, and besides, without those few miraculous Resurrection Needles back then, how could I have achieved what I have today? Without your grace, there would be no Liu Chongyang today!¡± Liu Chongyang¡¯s expression was sincere, and his movements were solemn. The corner of his eyes, full of wrinkles, were brimming with tears; recalling the days of his downfall, if not for Ning Fan¡¯s intervention, he would have probably been lost among the crowd. In the traditional medicine community, there¡¯s an unwritten rule: Physicians, regardless of age, are chosen for their ability. Besides, how could Liu Chongyang have achieved what he has today without Ning Fan teaching him those needles years ago? Where would the ¡®Medical Saint Liu Chongyang of Zhonghai¡¯ come from? In the end, Ning Fan not only provided guidance but also a rebirth of grace. What¡¯s bowing and scraping? This time, not only did he bow incessantly, but he also pressed down on Hong Yuanqiao¡¯s head beside him, smashing it towards the ground. Hong Yuanqiao felt helpless inside, his expression nearly crying. On the side, Xu Chengyuan swallowed his saliva with difficulty, his eyes wide with shock. It was only less than ten minutes since he had complained to Xu Chengyuan that Ning Fan was a fraud. Even the marks from the reluctant tears on his face hadn¡¯t fully dried yet. Xu Rongfei, who originally exuded an elegant and noble aura, now saw it vanish. Her body trembled slightly, and her gaze shifted away when she looked forward. She had wanted to use this incident to establish a connection with the famous Physician Hong Yuanqiao for potential future needs, but now it seemed¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Just as everyone stood there, frozen, unsure of what to do next, Xu Ruolan on the sickbed suddenly made a mumbling sound. Although soft, every person present heard it clearly. ¡°Sister!¡± Xu Xiaoqing was the first to lose patience, rushing to Xu Ruolan¡¯s bedside in two steps. Perhaps hearing Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s call, Xu Ruolan slowly opened her eyes and looked in front of her. ¡°What happened to me?¡± As Xu Ruolan spoke, she involuntarily sat up from the sickbed. ¡°Ruolan sat up?¡± ¡°And her complexion isn¡¯t so pale anymore!¡± ¡°She got better in the blink of an eye?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Surprised voices were incessant. Just a short while ago, Xu Ruolan was nothing more than a seriously ill patient, her breath like a fading thread! ¡°Sister, do you still feel unwell?¡± Xu Xiaoqing asked, her face full of hope. Xu Ruolan shook her head slightly, a faint smile spreading across her face. ¡°This is really fantastic!¡± Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s face lit up with excitement as she hugged Xu Ruolan¡¯s neck. Ning Fan, standing to one side, couldn¡¯t help but gaze at them in a daze¡­ The Ice Beauty actually looks so beautiful when she smiles! ¡°That¡­ Divine Doctor Liu, who is this¡­¡± While Ning Fan was lost in thought, Family Head Xu Chengyuan had quietly come to his side and was softly asking Liu Chongyang. After some persuasion from Ning Fan, Liu Chongyang finally stood up. Hong Yuanqiao had also wanted to stand but was deterred by a fierce glare from Liu Chongyang and gave up on such an idea. ¡°Family Head Xu, this is my master, Ning Fan, whom I mentioned to you before! He is a disciple of Guiguzi, God Doctor Ning!¡± Liu Chongyang introduced him to Xu Chengyuan with a face full of pride. Chengyuan had already suspected that this young man before him was no ordinary person, but upon hearing he was a disciple of Guiguzi, even he, seasoned by many storms, couldn¡¯t help but feel a jolt of shock. ¡°God Doctor Ning, having you grace our Xu Family is truly an honor!¡± Xu Chengyuan quickly bowed and said, ¡°My daughter Ruolan owes her life to God Doctor Ning. On behalf of the entire Xu Family, I express our deepest gratitude!¡± ¡°The entire family? I¡¯m afraid some people might not think so,¡± Ning Fan said with a light laugh, his gaze drifting past Chengyuan to look behind him. ¡°Second Uncle, you should believe now that I¡¯m not a Jianghu charlatan,¡± Ning Fan said with a smile, looking at Uncle Xu. ¡°How could I, how could I.¡± The previously menacing Uncle Xu stood rooted to the spot, not sure whether to cry or laugh. ¡°Big Brother, I¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to make a fool of yourself?¡± Chengyuan roared in anger, giving him a fierce glare. Frightened, Uncle Xu shivered, daring not to speak, his sinister eyes shining with a venomous cold light. Despite not conceding to this suddenly emerging so-called Divine Doctor at all, Uncle Xu still unwillingly forced a smile on his face while cursing in his heart. Especially the disdainful smile on Ning Fan¡¯s face left Uncle Xu seething inside. ¡°God Doctor Ning, as the Head of Xu Family, I take responsibility for this matter! It was my poor leadership that led to these individuals who cannot recognize Mount Tai!¡± Chengyuan¡¯s previous gaze, wishing to bury Uncle Xu alive, had instantly become all smiles as he quickly apologized to Ning Fan. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Fan didn¡¯t speak. His expressionless gaze made Chengyuan feel as if he had entered a cave of ice. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll play host; you¡¯ve come all this way, God Doctor Ning, and you¡¯ve helped us so much. Please stay a few more days, and let it be my chance to make amends!¡± Chengyuan suggested without a hint of embarrassment continuing. ¡°Yes, yes! Master, since you¡¯ve come all this way, let me take good care of you!¡± Liu Chongyang, listening to Chengyuan, nodded repeatedly. Glancing at Liu Chongyang and then casting a look at Chengyuan, ¡°Is that really okay? I¡¯m just a commoner accustomed to freedom and unruliness¡­¡± Ning Fan said with a cold laugh, looking over those present. At once, the Xu Family members hastily bowed their heads, fearing to end up like Uncle Xu. Chapter 9 - 9 009 Phantom Guild Phantom Asura ?9: Chapter 009: Phantom Guild, Phantom Asura 9: Chapter 009: Phantom Guild, Phantom Asura Chengyuan felt like killing someone, what kind of people were the Xu Family? Why did they only know how to add trouble? ¡°Xiaoqing! Go to the Marriott Hotel right now, and book a banquet and a presidential suite for God Doctor Ning!¡± Chengyuan, afraid that Ning Fan would get angry, hastily instructed Xu Xiaoqing. ¡°Ah?¡± Xu Xiaoqing, who was unsure what she was whispering to her sister, furrowed her brows upon hearing her father¡¯s words. ¡°What? My good maid, has it been so long that you¡¯ve decided to turn your back on it?¡± Hearing Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s reluctant tone, Ning Fan could not resist teasing her. ¡°Ning Fan, you¡­¡± Xu Xiaoqing was momentarily pleased, suddenly forgetting that she still had a month left as a maid. Seeing Ning Fan¡¯s haughty demeanor made her so angry that her nose went crooked. She glanced at her sister by her side. At that moment, Xu Ruolan¡¯s complexion was flushed, and her originally cold hands and feet had returned to the normal human temperature, all thanks to Ning Fan¡¯s efforts. ¡°Fine, I got it! I¡¯ll go now!¡± Xu Xiaoqing agreed reluctantly and prepared to leave. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s not bother with all that, let¡¯s put off the meal for now.¡± Ning Fan waved his hand and said to the Family Head of the Xu Family, ¡°I appreciate your kind intentions, Family Head Xu; I¡¯m a bit tired today, let¡¯s dine another day. Moreover, staying at a hotel is too much hassle, I¡¯d rather stay here. And Miss Xu¡¯s condition has only stabilized temporarily; it has not been completely cured. It won¡¯t be too late for me to leave once Miss Xu is fully recovered.¡± ¡°Really!¡± Chengyuan and Liu Chongyang were the most excited. Knowing Ning Fan¡¯s identity, it wasn¡¯t someone ordinary that you could easily invite. The fact that Ning Fan was willing to stay was a blessing that the Xu family had cultivated. Others might not know Ning Fan¡¯s background, but Chengyuan was very clear about it; Guiguzi held a¡­ very heavy status in Jianghu! ¡°What did you say! You¡¯re staying here?¡± Xu Xiaoqing suddenly became displeased. This guy was shameless and rogue, and being cheap, staying would probably mean he¡¯d ask her to do something. ¡°Xiaoqing, watch your tone!¡± Chengyuan barked sharply, his expression stern. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t know him¡­¡± Xu Xiaoqing started to retort, but after catching her father¡¯s gaze, she obediently swallowed her words. ¡°Alright, I am a bit tired. Just arrange a quiet room for me. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a room together with Miss Ruolan.¡± Having said that, Ning Fan turned and strode towards the reception hall. Watching Ning Fan¡¯s departing figure, the Second Master Xu almost said something, but was silenced by a look from Chengyuan. Poor Second Master Xu was extremely frustrated. First, Ning Fan had blatantly slapped him in the face in public, and now he had incurred the cold gaze of the Family Head, making him feel aggrieved. His eyes flickered with the flames of revenge¡­ Soon, the old butler of the Xu family arranged a decent guest room for Ning Fan, which was right next to Xu Ruolan¡¯s. It was fully furnished. It was quiet all around. With Ning Fan present, the members of the Xu family also left the scene one after another. After all, with God Doctor Ning here, who would dare to question now? Since Ruolan had a naturally quiet disposition and disliked communal family living, she had specially purchased this private estate. In the entire private estate, other than the sisters Xu Xiaoqing and Xu Ruolan, there was no one else. ¡°Tsk Tsk, the sister flowers, both with Pure Yin Bodies, there¡¯s fun to be had.¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Entering his room, Ning Fan revealed a wicked smile. He then lay on the bed and closed his eyes to rest¡­ It wasn¡¯t until 8:30 that evening that Ning Fan leisurely woke up. Just as he woke up, his phone vibrated twice. Upon checking, it was an encrypted number. Immediately, Ning Fan got up and took out an old laptop from his backpack. He accessed a website filled with mysterious runes. Soon, a wild American woman appeared on the screen. The woman, with a graceful figure and long limbs, had blonde hair and blue eyes, and reclined on a red silk sheet, her expression seductive, a tempting tremulous voice humming from her nostrils. She was an intensely charming fairy! ¡°King, we meet again,¡± she said. The woman postured seductively across the video to Ning Fan. ¡°If you keep this up, believe it or not, I¡¯ll shut the video off,¡± he said. Ning Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed into a cold line. The woman, named Ajiu, was the third-ranked member of the Phantom Guild, and since Ning Fan had left the guild, she had been controlling the entire Phantom. She was responsible for gathering intelligence and managing the daily affairs of the organization. She was Ning Fan¡¯s most loyal subordinate! ¡°King, you¡¯ve changed. You don¡¯t love Ruolan anymore,¡± she said. As she spoke, her face took on a mournful look. Despite her pitiful small-woman demeanor in front of Ning Fan, those who knew her understood that she was a rose with thorns. One second she might be tender and loving, and the next, you wouldn¡¯t even know how you died. ¡°Get lost, talk business,¡± Ning Fan said sternly. This finally stopped the fairy¡¯s enchantment. ¡°King, according to the intelligence of the Phantom Guild, the target you asked us to watch has arrived in Zhonghai City. I¡¯ll send you his coordinates soon,¡± Ajiu said respectfully. ¡°Hmm, good job, little fairy,¡± Ning Fan said with a satisfied smile, his eyes flashing a hint of icy coldness. ¡°King, are you really not coming back?¡± she asked. Seeing Ning Fan¡¯s serious expression, Ajiu didn¡¯t dare to continue teasing him. She was well aware of the grave consequences of angering Phantom Asura! Ning Fan took a drag on his cigarette across the screen and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ve lost interest in my past life. I¡¯m more at ease leaving Phantom in your hands.¡± ¡°But without Asura, Phantom¡¯s existence will become meaningless!¡± Ajiu insisted, her eyes firm. ¡°King, everyone has missed you so much in these two years since you left. Don¡¯t you miss your brothers and sisters in Phantom?¡± At this, her eyes began to mist slightly. The Phantom Guild, the strongest underground force in Europe! Unmatched! With decisive actions, it had overturned the entire European underworld in just one year, sweeping through from a fragmented small organization! And Ning Fan, as the ruling king of the Phantom Guild, was known as: Phantom Asura! He was a god in the eyes of all Phantom members! ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about these meaningless topics anymore. Since I¡¯ve left Phantom in your care, I naturally have my reasons. Just manage Phantom well as a respect to me,¡± he said. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s end the conversation here for today. Send me the coordinates later, I have other matters to attend to.¡± With that, without waiting for Ajiu to speak, Ning Fan directly cut off the video call. After hanging up, his aura gradually became somewhat decadent. The smile on his face slowly faded, replaced by coldness and indifference. ¡°It¡¯s been five years, I wonder how much longer I need to wait,¡± Ning Fan said with a bitter smile as he looked out at the pitch-black window. Chapter 10 - 10 010 Nine Souls Jade Dragon Ball ?10: Chapter 010: Nine Souls Jade, Dragon Ball 10: Chapter 010: Nine Souls Jade, Dragon Ball Memories from the past five years kept resurfacing in his mind. Five years ago, Ning Fan, seriously wounded and on the verge of death, was saved by an old man from a tiny village. When he regained consciousness, he realized he had lost all his memories. Identity, background, friends, family, even his beloved¡­ he had forgotten everything and only knew his name was Ning Fan. Beyond that, he knew nothing. In the past five years, to recover his lost memories, he had tried every method available. He traveled far to South America, North Africa, Europe¡­ trying to experience the thrill that comes with a brush with death, but even after countless near-death experiences, he still couldn¡¯t find his lost memories. Within five years, he had established the Phantom Guild and became the Phantom Asura. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted. Even the old man was powerless to help him. To retrieve his memories, he had tried every method known to man. None had any effect¡­ At this moment, he took out a piece of green glass from his breast pocket and placed it on his palm. This piece of glass, radiating green light, is called the Nine Souls Jade! There are nine pieces in total! Each one filled with mystical power. Legend has it that gathering all nine pieces of the Nine Souls Jade can summon the True Dragon Ball, also known as the Dragon Ball. The Dragon Ball possesses the most powerful force in the world, and whoever acquires the power of the Dragon Ball can bring even the dead back to life! What Ning Fan was doing now was searching for the remaining eight pieces of the Nine Souls Jade, to summon the Dragon Ball and restore the memories he had once lost! That unknown segment of memories! At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, following the address and coordinates sent by A Jiu, Ning Fan arrived at a luxurious manor. This manor, named Lakeside Aristocracy, was situated on the coastal edge. And tonight, Ning Fan¡¯s target was inside this manor. Dikas, the deputy Pavilion Master of the Mingwang Pavilion, the number one assassin organization in India, a thirty-year-old male. A wanted criminal with a bounty of thirty million US dollars, skilled in assassination, disguise, and hypnosis. A cancer in the world of killers! Furthermore, according to the intelligence acquired by Ning Fan, this Dikas, a week ago in Zang City, had gotten his hands on an object that drove people crazy¡ªthe Nine Souls Jade! And tonight, Ning Fan was here for the Nine Souls Jade. Looking at the information transmitted by A Jiu in his hand. Ning Fan stood in a corner of the manor, his lips curling with excitement. With a leap, he vanished into the darkness of the night. At this moment, a private party had been ongoing within the manor; its owner, a businessman who had secured a significant amount of funding, invited some friends for a celebration. And Dikas was one of those invited. After all, getting acquainted with Dikas, the deputy Pavilion Master of the Mingwang Pavilion, was all advantage and no harm. Ning Fan, blending into the party, was like a fish in water, and he quickly located Dikas. Inside a private bedroom of the manor, Dikas was excitedly handling his loot from the night¡¯s hunt. ¡°You little minx, you¡¯re indeed a sight for sore eyes!¡± Approaching the room, Ning Fan heard a man¡¯s voice coming from inside. And the woman lying on the bed seemed to retain a trace of consciousness, struggling ceaselessly. Her eyes were filled with terror, her whole body trembling violently. ¡°Please let me go¡­ I promise I won¡¯t¡­!¡± The woman was extremely frightened, her speech already slurred. Apparently, the drug was taking effect. ¡°Heh heh, let you go? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could I bear to let such a beautiful woman leave? The more you resist, the more I like it. Come on. Go ahead and scream, struggle. Make me even more excited,¡± Dikas said, his eyes revealing boundless madness. After returning from Zang City and passing through Zhonghai City, he had been preparing to report back to his Guild. Little did he know he would encounter such a beautiful woman here. For him, who was addicted to beauty, this was undoubtedly a treasure trove, something he couldn¡¯t easily let go of. His face, covered in a thick beard, looked even more ferocious and disgusting as he laughed sinisterly. ¡°Hmm, the movements are rough and straightforward, the atmosphere is there, but the imagery is poor, at most sixty points.¡± Just as Dikas was about to pounce on the woman, an incongruous voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Dikas¡¯s glare turned icy, and he exuded a deadly aura as he quickly spun around! In the corner of the room sat a young man casually crossing his legs. This startled Dikas quite a bit. ¡°Who are you?¡± Dikas¡¯s gaze was icy and hostile as he looked at him. Ning Fan He then smiled at Dikas, nonchalantly saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about who I am. I¡¯m here to deliver some condoms.¡± ¡°Deliver condoms?¡± Dikas was taken aback. Damn, is someone capable of silently sneaking into his room really here just to deliver condoms? ¡°Yes, the condoms are delivered, that would be three thousand nine hundred eighty-eight. Would you like to pay with cash or via WeChat, sir?¡± Ning Fan said, holding a box of condoms and smiling. Dikas¡¯s cold, narrowed eyes widened slightly before he laughed coldly, ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care who you are, but for disturbing my good time, you¡¯re going to pay a price!¡± With that, Dikas grabbed a pillowcase and threw it at Ning Fan. As the pillowcase flew toward Ning Fan, Dikas, like a cheetah, reached Ning Fan in an instant. ¡°Swoosh!¡± He threw a punch, swift as lightning, aiming for Ning Fan¡¯s heart! ¡°Interesting.¡± Ning Fan remained unmoved. With narrowed eyes, he swiftly sidestepped, avoiding Dikas¡¯s assassination attempt with ease. ¡°Kid, who the hell are you?¡± Seeing his strike miss, Dikas realized that things weren¡¯t so simple. Because the young man before him was definitely an expert. Escaping his grasp with such ease wasn¡¯t simple at all. Chapter 11 - 11 011 Kill Dikas Seize the Nine Souls Jade ?11: Chapter 011: Kill Dikas, Seize the Nine Souls Jade 11: Chapter 011: Kill Dikas, Seize the Nine Souls Jade ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter, hand over the Nine Souls Jade, and I can spare your life,¡± Ning Fan said indifferently, ignoring his question. ¡°The Nine Souls Jade? You think you can take the Nine Souls Jade from me?¡± Dikas instantly understood. But he wasn¡¯t angry. After all, since he had seized the Nine Souls Jade, he hadn¡¯t had a moment¡¯s peace. Being able to take the Nine Souls Jade from Zang City, a place filled with experts, was enough to prove Dikas¡¯ skills. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time, hand over the Nine Souls Jade, and I can spare your life,¡± Ning Fan stated with an indifferent tone. He didn¡¯t bother to waste words with him. Dikas sneered and pulled out a black wooden box from within his robe, shook it in front of Ning Fan, and said with a sneer, ¡°Well, that depends on your abilities!¡± After speaking, Dikas shouted loudly, and his speed soared to its utmost limit, charging at Ning Fan like a hurricane. Today, he had to kill this youngster at all costs, for the Nine Souls Jade was too important. Once word got out, it would attract endless trouble. However, just as Dikas reached his maximum speed and his blazing fist wind was about to hit Ning Fan¡¯s face, Ning Fan didn¡¯t even lift his head, his body swayed, and he easily dodged Dikas¡¯ violent attack. ¡°Such incredible speed!¡± Dikas¡¯ pupils contracted sharply. But even if his opponent dodged quickly, so what? As Ning Fan dodged the punch, Dikas¡¯ fist morphed into a claw-shape, vehemently reaching out toward Ning Fan¡¯s shoulder. Rip¡­ In the midst of evading, Ning Fan¡¯s shoulder clothing was torn apart by the opponent¡¯s sharp claws. ¡°Heh heh, lad, the Nine Souls Jade is on me, so come and take it if you dare!¡± Dikas¡¯ eyes shone with a cold light. He shouted loudly, his movements quick as lightning, gathering all the strength in his body, and pounced like a cheetah. ¡°I already gave you your chance, but since you¡¯re courting death, not even the Heavenly King can save you now!¡± After several dodges, Ning Fan no longer evaded. Suddenly! He raised his head abruptly, and his normally smiling eyes turned incredibly cold! Just as Dikas was proud that his punch would smash the youngster in front of him to a pulp, Ning Fan moved! Bang! To Dikas¡¯ surprise, his own fist hadn¡¯t yet touched his opponent, but the opponent¡¯s fist, ghostlike, slammed into his chest, the colossal force instantly caving in Dikas¡¯ chest, followed by a salty taste rising to his throat! Gurgle¡­ A mouthful of blood sprayed out! ¡°Ugh!¡± Dikas screamed miserably, his body flying backward like a kite with a broken string. Whoosh¡­ Yet, a shadow flickered, and Ning Fan appeared beside Dikas as if he had teleported. One large hand clasped his neck, lifting him high off the ground like a vise, his feet dangling. A heart-chilling murderous aura emanated from Ning Fan. Dikas, whose neck was seized, had eyes filled with terror. Who exactly was he? Such a blow had robbed him of all strength to resist. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Are you ready to hand over the Nine Souls Jade now?¡± Ning Fan, while lifting him by the neck, looked down at him coldly. His eyes, wild as a beast¡¯s, made Dikas uncomfortable. ¡°Please¡­ spare my life, I¡¯ll give it, I¡¯ll give it to you right now!¡± Dikas was afraid. He begged for mercy in a hurry. However, when Ning Fan let his guard down, the hand Dikas had stretched towards his pocket suddenly pulled out a black handgun. After freeing himself from Ning Fan¡¯s clutches, Dikas quickly leaped several meters away to keep a safe distance, aiming the dark muzzle at Ning Fan while sneering coldly, ¡°Kid, I have to admit you¡¯re quite impressive, but can you move faster than my bullet?¡± After speaking, Dikas let out a sinister laugh, his lips curling into a smug smirk. Fortunately, he had begged for mercy at the crucial moment. But none of that mattered; as long as the other person was dead, who would know of his pathetic state just now? ¡°Is that so?¡± Ning Fan was unconvinced. ¡°Die!¡± Dikas frantically pulled the trigger. He seemed to have already envisioned the other man¡¯s dreadful demise. Yet, just as he pulled the trigger, a shadow flashed past like lightning, instantly reaching in front of him. ¡°You!¡± Dikas¡¯s eyes bulged in shock, taken aback. But his finger was still half a second too slow in pulling the trigger. With a sweep of his hand, Ning Fan took hold of the handgun, then with a strong pull, the metal gun was dismantled on the spot under a tremendous force! Then, Ning Fan grabbed the disassembled parts of the gun barrel, and with a swoosh, he slashed across Dikas¡¯s neck. Splat! Blood splattered on the spot! A streak of blood sprayed on the wall, and a red mark appeared on his neck¡­ ¡°You!¡± Dikas stared with eyes wide in terror, hands desperately clutching his bleeding neck, stumbling back several steps. Finally, he collapsed to the ground with a thud. His hands flailed helplessly like dead fish, clearly suffering immense pain. ¡°You¡­ who exactly¡­ are you¡­¡± His eyes were glazed, his body convulsing without cease. Ning Fan pulled out a handkerchief to wipe the residual blood off his hands, then squatted smilingly in front of Dikas with a radiant smile, saying, ¡°Phantom, Asura.¡± ¡°You! You! You¡­¡± Hearing the four words ¡®Phantom Asura¡¯, Dikas¡¯s body trembled violently, eyes fixed on Ning Fan, as if he had heard the most terrifying thing in the world! Soon after, with several violent convulsions, Dikas¡¯s eyes showed an unwilling resignation as he died¡­ a vibrant life extinguished in an instant¡­ Searching his body, Ning Fan found a little wooden box and opened it, instantly a faint intense light shone forth. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s the Nine Souls Jade!¡± Ning Fan revealed a satisfied smile in his eyes. After putting away the Nine Souls Jade, Ning Fan turned to look at the woman on the bed. At this point, the drug had taken effect, and the woman was tossing and turning on the bed. Ning Fan had not wanted to intervene; after all, such things happened every day, and he was no living Lei Feng. However, the situation now was a bit special. If Ning Fan didn¡¯t save her, her life might be ruined. After all, she had been captured by Dikas. ¡°No, I need to find a place quickly to force out the drug from her system.¡± Picking up her tender body, Ning Fan broke through the window. He intended to do his utmost to neutralize the drug, After about fifteen minutes, the two of them arrived at a nearby express motel. Pulling out his ID card, they rented a room. Chapter 12 - 12 012 Im Going to Work! ?12: Chapter 012: I¡¯m Going to Work! 12: Chapter 012: I¡¯m Going to Work! A quiet night passed¡­ The next day, when a ray of morning sunlight shone on the head of the bed, Lan Kexin was the first to wake up. However, once she woke up, she felt as if her body had fallen apart, so uncomfortable. Her beautiful face showed a pained expression. ¡°Huh? Where is this?¡± Lan Kexin opened her eyes and saw that she was lying in a bed, and the environment in front of her was clearly a small hotel. When she looked to the side, her beautiful eyes filled with terror! Because the man sleeping beside her was a stranger! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Lan Kexin screamed in fright, and with a forceful kick of her pristine feet, she immediately kicked the man lying beside her off the bed. ¡°Damn it!¡± The sudden kick nearly made Ning Fan sprain his back. ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Ning Fan cursed, his body bare, wearing only a pair of bright red underwear. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You, you shameless rogue, you actually¡­ you actually¡­¡± Lan Kexin then clearly saw the man¡¯s face, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t recall last night¡¯s events. Looking down, she realized she was not wearing any clothes! Instantly, her mind imagined all kinds of horrific scenarios. Could it be that he had¡­ Thinking this, Lan Kexin felt as if her heart was being sliced apart, this was her first time! ¡°Beauty, listen to my explanation.¡± Ning Fan really wanted to tell her what had happened last night. ¡°I won¡¯t listen! I won¡¯t listen! You shameless guy, taking advantage when I was drunk¡­¡± As she spoke, Lan Kexin felt aggrieved, tears swirling in her eyes. She remembered attending a friend¡¯s party last night, just indulging in a few extra drinks, never expecting such a disgraceful scene to occur. Now thinking about it, she regretted it deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± Ning Fan was frustrated. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything last night, I just¡­¡± ¡°Nothing happened and you took off my clothes? Nothing happened and you lay in my bed?¡± Lan Kexin didn¡¯t listen to his lame excuses. If nothing happened, why strip me naked? Seeing her angry look, Ning Fan felt like he was beyond defense. He had a Pure Yang Body, which meant he couldn¡¯t touch women at all. Last night, he was just resolving the effect of a drug for her. As for why he took off her clothes, it¡¯s a long story. ¡°Look beauty, you slept with me, okay? If anyone should be responsible, it¡¯s you for mine. A pure virgin like me, how am I to face anyone now!¡± Saying that, he mimicked Lan Kexin¡¯s shy covering-if-face act. ¡°I¡­¡± Lan Kexin almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. Is there no justice? Could there be a more shameless man? How could he even say that? ¡°Are you even a man?¡± Lan Kexin was tearfully speechless. Was this even a legitimate move? Seeing that she stopped making a fuss, Ning Fan decided to take his shamelessness to the extreme, ¡°Whether I am a man or not, didn¡¯t you test that out last night? You played me, and you don¡¯t want to pay up?¡± ¡°I¡­ Damn!¡± Lan Kexin was stunned for a long time, completely defeated by his argument. However, thinking about last night¡¯s events, her heart stirred. Could it really be that I played him? Yes! I wasn¡¯t played by him; he was played by me! Yes, that must be it! To soothe herself, she could only accept this reasoning. ¡°Fine! Remember this, it¡¯s not you who played me, I played you!¡± Having said that, Lan Kexin grabbed her clothes and rushed into the bathroom. Then, after getting dressed, she turned around and prepared to leave. ¡°Hey, beauty, if you played me, shouldn¡¯t you at least pay the prostitution fee?¡± The playful tone of Ning Fan¡¯s voice arose from behind her. Originally, Ning Fan had a pretty good impression of her, and last night, to help her, he had not hesitated to trouble himself. I thought good deeds would be rewarded, but it turned out this girl not only didn¡¯t repay the favor but also accused me counteractively like Zhu Bajie. ¡°You!¡± Lan Kexin, who was about to leave, nearly slipped to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless! Never let me see you again!¡± To seal his mouth, Lan Kexin took a stack of banknotes out of her purse and tossed it on the bed, then she left resolutely in her high heels¡­ Ning Fan shrugged his shoulders and chuckled, ¡°This is interesting.¡± Actually, nothing had happened between them last night. Ning Fan had only undressed her to relieve the drug effects in her body. Plus, under the influence of the drugs, Lan Kexin made some moves on him, which led her to the false impression that Ning Fan had done something to her. But, to put it bluntly, Lan Kexin never gave him a chance to explain. Even if he wanted to state what had happened, he never had the opportunity. After a bitter smile, Ning Fan jumped out of bed. His robust body, with distinct muscles, was exposed¡ªthough he looked thin dressed, his physique was just like Bruce Lee! What was terrifying was that his sturdy muscles were covered with frightening scars and numerous chilling bullet holes!!! ¡­ Xu Family Manor. Ning Fan entered the manor yawning. Last night had been too tumultuous; he hadn¡¯t slept well. As soon as he stepped into the manor, he saw Liu Chongyang and the Xu family head, Xu Chengyuan, waiting in the living room. Seeing Ning Fan appear, Liu Chongyang hurriedly greeted him. ¡°Master, where have you been?¡± Ning Fan paused and then chortled, ¡°Went for a run.¡± ¡°Haha, master truly follows a strict routine. We old-timers aren¡¯t as disciplined as you.¡± Liu Chongyang laughed loudly, ¡°So master, did you sleep well last night?¡± ¡°It was okay¡­¡± Reluctantly, Ning Fan replied; he couldn¡¯t very well tell this old youngster that last night he had slept snuggling a woman. ¡°God Doctor Ning, did you sleep well last night? Are you getting used to it?¡± Not far ahead, Xu Chengyuan also came forward, his face all smiles, brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as comfortable as my wooden bed¡­ but it was not bad either.¡± Ning Fan shrugged and directly sat at the dining table, devouring the breakfast that had been prepared. ¡°Haha, as long as God Doctor Ning is satisfied.¡± Xu Chengyuan laughed loudly, exchanging a glance with Liu Chongyang. ¡°Family head Xu, stop calling me God Doctor Ning, just call me Ning Fan.¡± As Ning Fan continued to eat, he glanced at a respectfully looking Liu Chongyang and said, ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t call me master either, it sounds too old-fashioned. Just call me Ning Fan.¡± ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Liu Chongyang appeared flattered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Am I that old?¡± Saying so, Ning Fan feigned anger, prompting Liu Chongyang to nod his head. ¡°God¡­ Mister Ning, do you have any other plans today?¡± Xu Chengyuan stepped forward and asked. Ning Fan shook his head. ¡°This villa is too modest to provide a comfortable stay, and it makes me uneasy to keep you here. Why not move to our Xu family main house to atone for our less-than-adequate hospitality yesterday, and we¡¯ll make you comfortable till you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Upon hearing Xu Chengyuan¡¯s words, Ning Fan finally raised his head and wiped his mouth. ¡°I forgot, I have an important matter to handle; prepare for it if you could.¡± Xu Chengyuan and Liu Chongyang exchanged looks, both puzzled. What important matter that needed their preparation? However, Xu Chengyuan felt overjoyed; no matter the task, as long as it could aid Ning Fan, it meant an added favor, naturally bringing their relationship closer. ¡°Help me arrange a job at Xu Corporation, it will facilitate my investigation into who¡¯s the mastermind behind this.¡± Ning Fan remarked. From yesterday¡¯s treatment, Ning Fan was certain that this wasn¡¯t just a simple curse; he suspected someone was targeting Xu Ruolan¡¯s life! Thinking it over, Ning Fan glanced back at Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing, who were coming down the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to work at Xu Corporation¡¯s company.¡± Upon hearing Ning Fan¡¯s words, Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes widened, and she misstepped on the staircase, bumping into Xu Ruolan. The bumped Xu Ruolan stood still, her lips pursed, her complexion colder. She couldn¡¯t develop any fondness for Ning Fan, with the only positive feeling being gratitude for curing a stubborn illness¡­ For Xu Ruolan, liking was liking, and not liking was just that, especially since Ning Fan had boldly and frivolously teased her previously in the small orphan village, which drastically lowered her favorable impression of him. Hearing that he was going to work, her slender eyebrows furrowed even more. And behind her, Xu Xiaoqing grew even more upset at the news. ¡°Ning Fan, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°My good maid, don¡¯t forget you still have a month to serve me. A maid, after all, should obediently follow her master¡¯s commands.¡± Ning Fan teased Xu Xiaoqing with a comment. Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes reddened, regretting why she had agreed to become his maid in the first place. If it weren¡¯t for his curing her sister, she would have dismembered Ning Fan by now¡­ Chapter 13 - 13 013 The Man Who Shocked the Beautiful CEO ?13: Chapter 013: The Man Who Shocked the Beautiful CEO 13: Chapter 013: The Man Who Shocked the Beautiful CEO ¡°Xiaoqing, don¡¯t be rash. It¡¯s our honor to have God Doctor Ning join Xu Corporation. We should celebrate.¡± Xu Chengyuan had just been thinking about how to keep Ning Fan, and now Ning Fan was coming to work at the company. How could he not be thrilled; it was more than he could have asked for, no matter the reason. Ning Fan was somewhat surprised by Xu Chengyuan¡¯s reaction. This wasn¡¯t the right script, surely they should ask for a reason? Ning Fan cleared his throat, his expression turning serious. ¡°Although Miss Xu¡¯s illness has been cured, she was afflicted with Evil Gu. If we don¡¯t find the person who cast the Gu, she could be cursed again, and there will be no way to completely heal her. I need to find this person and uncover the mastermind behind the scenes.¡± Clap, clap, clap¡­ Liu Chongyang, moved to tears, applauded, ¡°Truly worthy of being my master, embodying the physician¡¯s benevolent heart to the fullest. Chongyang will strive to improve his medical technique, until I am like you.¡± Ning Fan patted Liu Chongyang on the shoulder, telling him not to get too excited; at his age, getting overly worked up could be dangerous, couldn¡¯t it? Besides, he wasn¡¯t really going just to expose the mastermind. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Ruolan desperately needed him, but rather that he desperately needed Xu Ruolan¡­ He was still relying on her Pure Yin Body to treat his Pure Yang Body. How could he cure his condition where he must not touch a woman before the age of thirty without her? What benevolent heart of a physician¡ªall that mattered was obtaining Xu Ruolan; that was his top priority. As he thought this, Ning Fan¡¯s gaze fell on Xu Ruolan, who looked heavenly and ethereal under the morning sunlight. At that moment, Xu Ruolan came downstairs and stood in front of Ning Fan, her voice cold as she addressed the scheming Ning Fan with ulterior motives. ¡°Mr. Ning, I appreciate your kindness, but my illness is no longer serious. As for the Evil Gu, I will not encounter it again, and little Xu Corporation cannot accommodate you.¡± ¡°Whatever you need, I can prepare it for you, but there¡¯s no need for you to come to work at the company.¡± Ning Fan detected Xu Ruolan¡¯s icy attitude; she was practically giving him the boot, a poor start¡­ Could there be some misunderstanding? Then he saw Xu Xiaoqing sticking out her tongue at him. ¡°If Miss Xu is not welcoming, then I shall take my leave. If you fall ill again, please do not seek me out. Little maid, let¡¯s go¡ªback to Little Orphan Village.¡± With that, Ning Fan stood up and walked out of the villa. Xu Xiaoqing, the little maid, was still to be taken with him. Xu Ruolan snorted coldly, a flash of doubt crossing her eyes; if Ning Fan was right, she might indeed fall victim to Evil Gu again. Without Ning Fan, how would she seek treatment? But should she rely on the lecherous Ning Fan forever? Wouldn¡¯t that be playing right into his hands? Being controlled by him at every turn? Family Head Xu, Xu Chengyuan hurriedly stopped Ning Fan, rebuking Xu Ruolan before turning to Ning Fan with an apologetic smile, ¡°Since God Doctor Ning wishes to work, he must have his profound reasons. Ruolan, you should cooperate well with God Doctor Ning.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Xu Ruolan found herself at a loss for words. ¡°Indeed, if the Master isn¡¯t present, with my meager medical technique, I wouldn¡¯t be able to remove the Evil Gu. What then shall we do? Master, you mustn¡¯t leave.¡± Liu Chongyang also echoed this sentiment again and again. ¡°Today I will go to work at the company together with Miss Xu, that¡¯s not a problem, is it?¡± Ning Fan readily agreed. Xu Ruolan¡¯s eyes widened with shock¡ªhalf of them spelled ¡°shame¡± and the other half spelled ¡°less.¡± Shameless! Xu Ruolan shook her head in secret, regretting underestimating the extent of Ning Fan¡¯s shamelessness. But with Xu Chengyuan¡¯s consent, speaking out was futile. Successfully becoming an employee of Xu Corporation, Ning Fan looked forward to it enthusiastically, his eyes on Xu Ruolan. At that moment, Xu Ruolan¡¯s expression was captivating, angry yet not quite, cheeks faintly flushed, breathing slightly quickened¡ªNing Fan was momentarily transfixed. ¡­ In the car¡­ Ning Fan was somewhat curious. Xu Ruolan, a beautiful CEO managing the vast Xu Corporation, didn¡¯t have a personal driver and was driving herself. Glancing sideways at Xu Ruolan, her stunningly beautiful face was as cold as frost in the Tianshan Mountains, penetrating to the bone. No wonder she didn¡¯t hire a driver¡ªshe was far too cold. In the heat of summer, the car didn¡¯t even need air conditioning to fend off the warmth. Throughout the ride, Xu Ruolan remained indifferent, not even glancing at Ning Fan. She didn¡¯t need to look to know that Ning Fan was certainly sneaking peeks at her. Such a shameless man, no matter how skilled in medical technique he might be, she would at most spare him a glance, never a second. Raising her head to see the rearview mirror for a moment, her gaze caught Ning Fan, who wasn¡¯t looking at her at all but rather squinting and closing his eyes as if resting. ¡°Hmm?¡± Many men would freeze in their tracks when they saw her, greedily staring at her, but this Ning Fan didn¡¯t even bother to look her way. ¡°Could I have misjudged him? Is Ning Fan a gentleman of integrity? Impossible, he must be pretending¡­¡± With that thought, Xu Ruolan said coldly, ¡°Mr. Ning, I must admit your medical technique is indeed superb. You cured my illness, and I¡¯m grateful to you, but if Mr. Ning harbors any other thoughts, please show some self-respect.¡± ¡°Other thoughts? What kind of thoughts?¡± Ning Fan lifted his eyelids and looked at Xu Ruolan, puzzled. Xu Ruolan was very dissatisfied with Ning Fan¡¯s reaction. The youngster was too good at playing dumb. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could it be that she was overthinking and presuming Ning Fan had intentions towards her? Gazing back into Xu Ruolan¡¯s shining eyes as if struck by a thought, Ning Fan suddenly said, ¡°Miss Xu, I apologize, but I must acknowledge that you indeed are very pretty. However, I, Ning Fan, am not an animal driven by my lower half. I have absolutely no interest in you, so please don¡¯t overthink it!¡± Tssk¡­ The car suddenly stopped, screeching sharply, much like Xu Ruolan¡¯s current state of mind. Upon hearing Ning Fan¡¯s words, Xu Ruolan¡¯s face turned white as if a heavy hammer had struck her chest, leaving her feeling suffocated and trembling with rage. She was naturally beautiful and didn¡¯t need to point it out herself. From a young age, men around her would remind her countless times, with innumerable suitors by her side. But with Ning Fan, he showed no interest whatsoever in her and even told her not to overthink it? As she thought this, Xu Ruolan patted her snowy white forehead. Perhaps she really was overthinking? Ning Fan¡¯s disinterest should be a good thing, right? Why couldn¡¯t she rejoice? ¡°That¡¯s best!¡± The car was back on the road, speeding along. Ning Fan looked at the scenery outside the window, his face calm, but there was a slight gleam of satisfaction in his heart. One mustn¡¯t approach Xu Ruolan with too much eagerness. Men like that could be picked up by the handful around her, one more wouldn¡¯t make a difference. On the contrary, Xu Ruolan had certainly never experienced being ignored or treated coldly. By acting this way, it would likely pique her curiosity even further. ¡­ Half an hour later, they arrived at Xu Corporation. In the underground parking garage, The car door slammed shut with a ¡°bang,¡± and Xu Ruolan couldn¡¯t wait to get away from Ning Fan. ¡°Ning Fan, your work has been arranged for you; just go straight to the fifth floor, to the Human Resources Department to report,¡± she said. Without waiting for Ning Fan¡¯s response, Xu Ruolan turned and quickly walked away. Watching Xu Ruolan¡¯s perfect figure disappear, Ning Fan pondered leisurely, ¡°Interesting, the change of address seems to have had a not-so-bad effect.¡± Chapter 14 - 14 014 Shes My Woman You Can Get Lost ?14: Chapter 014: She¡¯s My Woman, You Can Get Lost 14: Chapter 014: She¡¯s My Woman, You Can Get Lost Personnel Department, fifth floor of the company. Ning Fan entered with a cigarette in his mouth. The Personnel Department wasn¡¯t very big; one could take it all in at a glance¡ªquite exquisite. A beautiful woman was busily bowed down over her work. Ning Fan leisurely sat down opposite her. He couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face, but she seemed vaguely familiar. Apparently smelling the smoke, the woman frowned and looked up, seeing Ning Fan just as he noticed her. ¡°Is it you?!¡± Both exclaimed at the same time, the beauty immediately standing up, staring at Ning Fan with a shocked expression. Ning Fan sighed. The world was really pitifully small. Wasn¡¯t the beautiful woman in front of him the same girl who was drunk last night, Lan Kexin? She had kept him up all night until they finally called it quits, and now his neck was still somewhat sore. ¡°You shameless jerk, you actually followed me to the office? How did you find me?¡­ No, I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Lan Kexin quivered with anger, her chest heaving slightly as she started dialing on her phone. This jerk had actually come here. She had been wronged the night before, losing both money and dignity, and yet the jerk had the audacity to follow her to her office, deliberately scheming against her. Ning Fan gave a slight smile. What a funny girl. Why would I chase after you? She had some appeal, but how could she compare to the young miss of the Xu Family, and with such a nasty attitude to boot¡ªnegative points! ¡°What police are you calling? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the victim. My pureness was violated by you. If anyone should call the police, it should be me!¡± ¡°You!¡± Lan Kexin was so angered she couldn¡¯t speak, feeling extremely aggrieved as she saw the man complaining to her. It was his first time, but wasn¡¯t it hers as well? Helplessly, she tossed her phone onto the desk; calling the police was out of the question, as that would only instantaneously ruin her reputation. For a petty thug like him¡­ Not worth it. It was her own fault for drinking too much and letting this shameless rogue take advantage of her. At this thought, Lan Kexin¡¯s tears started circulating; she stared at Ning Fan full of rage. Ning Fan had no intention of letting Lan Kexin off the hook and said even more shamelessly, ¡°Also, the money you gave me this morning seems not enough.¡± ¡°You only paid the prostitution fee but didn¡¯t cover the room fees. We should at least split the cost of the room, you can¡¯t bully me, a newcomer to this.¡± Lan Kexin¡¯s eyes widened, completely convinced by this shameless man¡¯s act; had it been at the hotel, she would have already left. But this was the company office; where could she go? ¡°You!¡± She reflexively pulled another wad of cash from her bag and slapped it on the desk, ¡°Take the money and leave immediately, don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Upon seeing the bills, Ning Fan¡¯s eyes lit up. He pocketed the money from the desk, yet he stayed seated, leisurely finishing his cigarette before flicking the butt away. ¡°You despicable thug, you took the money, why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Lan Kexin waved her hand in the air, feeling that the man lingering here another second would further pollute the office, nearly suffocating her. The more she saw Ning Fan, the more she suffered; she initially rebuked him and then all but pleaded for him to leave. Ning Fan thought it was about time, smiled, and asked, ¡°What place is this?¡± ¡°Xu Corporation Personnel Department Office!¡± Lan Kexin blurted out, taking both the prostitution fee and the room fee. What else did this man want? ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll have to call security to kick you out.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled; I¡¯m here for work, reporting for duty. I am Ning Fan, your new colleague.¡± Ning Fan declared leisurely. ¡°You?!¡± Lan Kexin stared at Ning Fan, dumbfounded. ¡°So you are Ning Fan!¡± Lan Kexin looked at him incredulously. Just moments ago, the president had sent her an email to assign work to a guy named Ning Fan, and she hadn¡¯t expected it to be the hoodlum in front of her. Was she really supposed to work with this stranger who had taken her first time? To recall yesterday¡¯s events every day? That was too cruel, wasn¡¯t it?! She felt stars before her eyes, and then everything went dark before her eyes; the office was pitch black. ¡°What happened?¡± Ning Fan saw darkness as well and also felt it strange. The next moment, the desk lamp lit up, and glowing roses illuminated the office. The roses formed a heart shape and looked incredibly romantic. Ning Fan turned his head and saw a person. This person had a fair face, with nostrils pointing to the sky, and an arrogant look with small, spinning eyes that kept staring at Lan Kexin. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Fan watched Lan Kexin and this person with interest. He couldn¡¯t miss such an interesting scene. The visitor was none other than Lan Kexin¡¯s suitor, Zheng Fuhua, the Young Master of the Zheng Family Group, who had pursued Lan Kexin for a long time but in vain. Today, on May 20th, the clueless man believed it was a good time to confess his feelings. Before he could even speak, already furious because of Ning Fan, Lan Kexin hadn¡¯t recovered when Zheng Fuhua sprung this ¡°surprise¡± on her, and her expression immediately turned cold. She swept the roses off the table first and said coldly, ¡°Young Master Zheng, I told you, I already have a boyfriend. Please give up and stop wasting your efforts.¡± ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡± Disbelief was written all over Zheng Fuhua¡¯s face, then he said, ¡°Kexin, no matter how many times I¡¯m rejected, I will not give up until you agree to be my girlfriend. I believe that day will come.¡± As he spoke, a longing smile appeared on Zheng Fuhua¡¯s face as if he was already sharing a bed with Lan Kexin. Ning Fan burst into silent laughter upon seeing this. His laughter interrupted Zheng Fuhua¡¯s pleasant daydream, causing him to turn his head towards Ning Fan, whom he had not noticed before. Was this unimpressive guy mocking him? Dressed in tattered clothes, without a single valuable item, barely resembling a migrant worker, did he even deserve to be in Xu Corporation? Especially mocking him while he was confessing his feelings to Kexin, what nerve! Angry, Zheng Fuhua snapped, ¡°What are you, some migrant worker? Get lost. This is not your place.¡± Ning Fan had been enjoying the commotion, but now found himself on the receiving end of an outburst for no reason. That was too much, no one who dared to provoke him had been born yet. Some Zheng Family young master, what was he? Just a pile of shit. ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s wrong with being a migrant worker? A migrant worker is still better than you!¡± Ning Fan cursed, walked over to Lan Kexin, and wrapped his arms around her without further ado. ¡°Remember this, she¡¯s my woman, and I am her boyfriend!¡± Lan Kexin stood there stunned, staring at Ning Fan with wide eyes, trying to break free but unable to do so. How come this hoodlum was so strong? Eventually, Lan Kexin had no choice but to meekly become the ¡°little kitten¡± in Ning Fan¡¯s arms, giving up on trying to break free. ¡°Although this Ning Fan is detestable, a shameless bastard, and even tricked away my first time, Zheng Fuhua is even more annoying, relying on the Zheng Family Group to do evil deeds without restraint¡­¡± Compared to that, Lan Kexin decided to endure and said reluctantly, looking at the disbelieving face of Zheng Fuhua, ¡°His name is Ning Fan, and he is my boyfriend. You can give up now.¡± Ning Fan was quite satisfied with Lan Kexin¡¯s response and couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how bad Zheng Fuhua was, to be even more despised than himself, a shameless hoodlum. Chapter 15 - 15 015 I Actually Became a Security Guard! ?15: Chapter 015: I Actually Became a Security Guard! 15: Chapter 015: I Actually Became a Security Guard! Thinking of this, Ning Fan embraced the trembling Lan Kexin, taking great pleasure in sniffing the exposed cleavage of her strapless chest. ¡°Mmm¡­ Such a nice fragrance, is it Lanc?me perfume?¡± Lan Kexin¡¯s face blushed with shame, her eyes ablaze with anger, biting down hard on her teeth, she nodded her head in grievance. She wished Zheng Fuhua would leave quickly so she could punish Ning Fan, the bastard, yet Zheng Fuhua had not left, which made her despise him even more. Zheng Fuhua¡¯s eyes brimmed with fierce light; he was completely enraged by Ning Fan. How dare this migrant worker hug his woman in front of him¡ªthis man was seeking death! After all, he was the Young Master of Zheng Corporation; was there any woman in Zhonghai City he couldn¡¯t get, and who would dare to stir up trouble with him? However, no matter what, he would not believe Lan Kexin was in a boyfriend-girlfriend relationship with this man. Surely, Lan Kexin was just putting on an act. He pointed his finger viciously at Ning Fan, exerting an extremely arrogant air. ¡°Kexin, to reject me, did you have to find a migrant worker to pose as your boyfriend? Even if you had to find someone to pretend, couldn¡¯t you pick someone decent? Is someone like this rubbish even worthy?¡± Ning Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed into a cold slit, and his voice was very cold. ¡°Do you know the consequences of pointing at me?¡± With that said, Lan Kexin felt an icy chill from Ning Fan and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Zheng Fuhua made a commanding gesture as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world and burst out laughing. ¡°Haha! Shut up, trash. You¡¯re even worse than a fly in a garbage heap; do you really think you¡¯re worthy of Kexin? You¡¯re so deluded. Do your trashy parents even know about it? To be honest, how much are you actually worth? I can¡¯t even be bothered to squash you!¡± As he spoke, Zheng Fuhua felt unsatisfied and, with contempt, poked Ning Fan¡¯s chest with his forefinger without any restraint. Even Lan Kexin couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Zheng Fuhua may have had many horrid habits, but as Zheng Corporation¡¯s successor, she naturally didn¡¯t dare to provoke him, or she would have rejected him long ago. Now, all she could do was sympathize with Ning Fan while closing her eyes to avoid looking. Ning Fan let out a cold laugh, grabbed Zheng Fuhua¡¯s forefinger, and with a ¡°snap,¡± broke it. ¡°Ah¡­ You dare lay hands on me?¡± Zheng Fuhua clutched his finger, screaming in agony, crying like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°The one who should shut up is you!¡± Ning Fan then slapped Zheng Fuhua¡¯s right cheek. Zheng Fuhua¡¯s howl grew more intense. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ning Fan slapped Zheng Fuhua¡¯s left cheek with another slap, louder than the previous one. Finally, Zheng Fuhua dared not shout anymore, in case another slap came flying. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to scram?¡± Ning Fan bellowed. Frightened, Zheng Fuhua left the office with a muffled voice. ¡°Ning Fan, you trash, just you wait¡­ Dare to provoke me, I will make you regret today¡¯s actions.¡± All of this was witnessed by Lan Kexin; Ning Fan actually dared to crush Zheng Fuhua¡¯s finger and slap him twice¡­ Lan Kexin¡¯s delicate body shook uncontrollably, and she stood there in stunned silence. Though she too had fantasized about slapping Zheng Fuhua herself¡ªand she wasn¡¯t the only one to have such thoughts¡ªthe only one who dared to actually do it was Ning Fan. Ning Fan simply said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Having hit Zheng Fuhua, to be able to stay here so calmly, Ning Fan, this man, must have a head of steel. Lan Kexin¡¯s jaw dropped in shock; Zheng Corporation was not something she could afford to provoke in the whole of Zhonghai City. She hurriedly pushed Ning Fan away. ¡°Ning Fan, you better leave quickly, otherwise¡­¡± Ning Fan wore a smile, jokingly said, ¡°Or what? Does he still want to take revenge?¡± Lan Kexin was so angry her pretty face turned a shade of iron blue, stomping in her high heels, feeling her goodwill taken for granted, and couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak further with Ning Fan. Besides, Ning Fan was someone the president had arranged to come here, he must have an unusual background, to have hit Zheng Fuhua and still remain so calm¡­ Lan Kexin sat back in her seat, giving Ning Fan a cold once-over, pondering why the president would arrange for such a person to join the company. He totally brought down the talent level of Xu Corporation. But how should Ning Fan¡¯s position be arranged? Lan Kexin thought for a while, then a mischievous smile suddenly appeared on her face, and she said, ¡°Seeing as you have some pretty good moves, you should report to the security department.¡± ¡°What the¡­ security?!¡± Ning Fan immediately lost his composure. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to arrange an easy job where I could just slack off?¡± Being a security guard isn¡¯t relaxing, there¡¯s no spare time, and without spare time, how can he get close to Xu Ruolan? If he couldn¡¯t get close to Xu Ruolan, how else could he make Xu Ruolan willingly fall at his feet? Lan Kexin coldly smirked as she saw Ning Fan¡¯s expression, taking pleasure in his discomfort. ¡°Being a security guard is an easy job. Are you looking down on security guards? If you don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t, so you don¡¯t cause me any trouble.¡± Ning Fan¡¯s eyes widened in dissatisfaction with this arrangement, thinking, Lan Kexin, you forget too quickly, I just helped you out of a tight spot. But more than that, it was venting his own anger. He had seen too many people like Zheng Fuhua, who never learned their lesson unless they were beaten hard. Ning Fan¡¯s gaze sharpened, narrowing into a thin line, and he asked: ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other work I can do? This HR department seems quite empty, I don¡¯t mind working with you.¡± ¡°I mind if you don¡¯t!¡± Lan Kexin gave Ning Fan a disdainful glance, seizing the chance to teach a lesson to the shameless jerk, how could she let it pass, the further away Ning Fan was from her sight, the better. She would love it if he left Xu Corporation altogether! Lan Kexin¡¯s tone was firm, exercising her HR department functions, ¡°No way! It¡¯s only security, take it or leave it.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you, security it is.¡± As long as he could expose the mastermind behind the scenes, being a security guard and slacking off was no big deal, Ning Fan thought to himself. If he couldn¡¯t approach Xu Ruolan directly, he¡¯d just have to take a detour¡ªnothing he couldn¡¯t handle. The security department¡¯s training ground¡­ Upon one glance, Ning Fan thought, what the hell, this wasn¡¯t a security department, the training was just like military training, grueling and relentless, with all sorts of training equipment. Before him was a neat formation of dozens of people, and in front stood a hulking man, muscles knotted together. Clearly of military background. Lan Kexin waved to the hulking man with enthusiasm, and he approached her with warmth, behaving very attentively and passionately in front of her. This man was Zhu Xuetao, the security department¡¯s brigade commander. He was extremely harsh on all of his security brothers, beating up any dissenters until they submitted. Moreover, Zhu Xuetao was especially fond of Lan Kexin; in his heart, Lan Kexin was his goddess, a saintly woman not to be violated by just anyone. Now, Zhu Xuetao felt that the newcomer¡¯s gaze towards Lan Kexin was inappropriate, and this could not be tolerated. Zhu Xuetao glared fiercely at Ning Fan, who kept staring at Lan Kexin, unable to bear it! Ning Fan just shrugged, indicating his innocence, showing no real interest in Lan Kexin. Zhu Xuetao completely disregarded it, having taken note of Ning Fan. Lan Kexin walked over to Zhu Xuetao, giving him instructions, and before leaving, she looked back at Ning Fan meaningfully, deliberately telling Zhu Xuetao. ¡°Commander Zhu, this is a fine officer personally scouted by our president! Make sure you train him well; don¡¯t hold back!¡± Zhu Xuetao understood and eyed Ning Fan, disliking the fact that Ning Fan dared to offend his goddess and his carefree demeanor. Chapter 16 - 16 016 Drawing Hatred Push-up Contest ?16: Chapter 016: Drawing Hatred, Push-up Contest 16: Chapter 016: Drawing Hatred, Push-up Contest ¡°Don¡¯t be polite now, I sure won¡¯t be. I¡¯ll make sure to train the newcomer until they¡¯re utterly subdued.¡± Zhu Xuetao thought to himself before clearing his throat seriously. ¡°New guy! Two hundred push-ups! Run two laps around the training ground.¡± Ning Fan¡¯s lips curled slightly as he laughed. Zhu Xuetao was obviously picking a fight with him, deliberately trying to mess with him. Seeing Lan Kexin by the side, looking pleased with herself and quite satisfied, Ning Fan instantly understood that Lan Kexin was looking to get back at him using Zhu Xuetao. And then there were those security guards, trained to be idiots, all too eager to watch the excitement unfold. With a slight smile, Ning Fan looked straight at Zhu Xuetao and said with a laugh, ¡°Two hundred? The difficulty is too low; it¡¯s not challenging at all.¡± Zhu Xuetao had seen people show off, but never anyone quite as boastful as this. He couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. You¡¯ve got to be kidding! Two hundred push-ups! Ordinary people who hadn¡¯t done them before would find even one hundred a torment, and after doing two hundred push-ups, and then running two laps around the training ground, a normal person would definitely not be able to handle it; they¡¯d be throwing up their stomach acid. Lan Kexin was sneering as well, ¡°Ning Fan, looking for a way to back down gracefully, you should at least choose the right height, shouldn¡¯t you? You picked the highest step, and without a ladder, you won¡¯t be able to come down. Two hundred push-ups are not challenging? Let¡¯s see how you manage to get down from there.¡± Lan Kexin was very much looking forward to seeing Ning Fan take a fall, preferably a severe one, so that he would stop bothering her and irritating her. Although the security guards harbored no grudge against Ning Fan, they too were displeased when they heard what he said. Some of the guards had been training up to this point and still couldn¡¯t manage to do two hundred consecutive push-ups followed by two laps around the training ground. This new kid, boasting so boldly, acting as though such a challenge was child¡¯s play¡ªwasn¡¯t this implying that they were inferior to a newcomer? Was he deliberately trying to make them look bad? Not only was he making them look bad, but he was also making Zhu Xuetao, the head of the security department, look bad. Ning Fan was provoking the entire security department! ¡°With those skinny arms and legs of yours, forget about two hundred push-ups, if you can do a hundred, I¡¯ll call you ¡®big brother¡¯!¡± One of the guards mocked coldly, his eyes full of scorn, as if he was moments away from pointing his finger right at Ning Fan¡¯s nose while he spoke. As he talked, the guards roared with laughter, their mirth bright and beaming, occasionally flexing the biceps in their arms to show off their own strength. That¡¯s right, this was a challenge! Daring to challenge the security department, these guards naturally wanted to provoke Ning Fan. Although teasing Ning Fan had no sense of achievement, it was at least very satisfying, which was enough for them. Ning Fan sneered. These fools really couldn¡¯t catch his eye. Seeing Ning Fan still wear that nonchalant expression, Lan Kexin sneered and said, ¡°If you think it¡¯s not difficult, why don¡¯t you have a competition with Captain Zhu?¡± ¡°Damn, stirring up animosity¡­ Lan Kexin, you¡¯re doing quite well!¡± Ning Fan shook his head slightly, walked over to Lan Kexin, and whispered. Zhu Xuetao was even more excited, seizing the opportunity to show off in front of Lan Kexin¡ªa once-in-a-lifetime chance indeed. He stepped forward and pushed Ning Fan, his eyes filled with mockery and ridicule. ¡°New guy, you¡¯re pretty arrogant, huh? How about we compete? Push-ups, free fighting, racing¡ªpick any. If you beat me, you¡¯ll be the boss of the security department, and I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The guards behind Zhu Xuetao were also whipped up into a frenzy; previously, it was just the same old routine of teaching newcomers. Now with Zhu Xuetao personally doing the teaching, there would definitely be a great show! Ning Fan didn¡¯t give a damn about Zhu Xuetao, instead, he looked at Lan Kexin with a smile. ¡°Kexin, if I beat our old Captain Zhu, is there any reward in it for me?¡± ¡°You are you, and I am me, not ¡®us¡¯!¡± Lan Kexin was instantly infuriated, Ning Fan always took advantage of her, since when had they become ¡°us¡±? She needed to calm down first¡­ and see what tricks he was up to. ¡°What reward do you want?¡± Ning Fan thought for a moment, then shamelessly said, ¡°How about a kiss from you?¡± Everyone stared at Ning Fan with widened eyes, this guy had completely lost his mind and there was no cure! In front of the squad leader Zhu, to call him old Zhu was a forbidden nickname in the security department! Zhu Xuetao bulged his eyes out as if they were about to pop, glaring at Ning Fan. Dammit, flirting with my goddess right in front of me, Ning Fan, do you think I¡¯m air? Zhu Xuetao wished he could flatten Ning Fan with a punch and leave him unable to speak a single word, but with Lan Kexin in front of him, he needed to maintain a gentleman¡¯s demeanor, suppressing his rage. Lan Kexin¡¯s pretty face turned red and hot as if fire was burning on her face, overwhelmed with shame. Ning Fan proved himself the most shameless bastard. ¡°Fine! I agree, as long as you can beat Captain Zhu, I¡¯ll do just that¡­¡± Lan Kexin didn¡¯t believe Ning Fan could win against Zhu Xuetao. For Ning Fan, the outcome of the competition was bound to be a loss, and if he lost, it would be embarrassing enough for him, and she would have the chance to vent her anger fiercely. ¡°Do just what?¡± Ning Fan looked at Lan Kexin¡¯s blushing cheeks, intentionally provoking her. The surrounding security guards finally realized Ning Fan was a shameless scoundrel. Such a person, they thought, should not be shown any mercy. However, they too wanted to hear Lan Kexin¡¯s answer¡­ Lan Kexin¡¯s face turned even redder, so red it was like a ripe apple ready for the picking. Although Lan Kexin was not a peerless beauty like Xu Ruolan, she was not far behind. The sight of her blushing face left the security guards stupefied. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Partly out of anger induced by Ning Fan, Lan Kexin, standing on high heels, steeled her heart and said coldly, ¡°Ning Fan, if you beat Captain Zhu, I will kiss you!¡± As she spoke, Lan Kexin glared at Ning Fan with murderous eyes, thinking, just wait and see, as if you could beat Captain Zhu. As soon as the competition is over, you¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to you. Ning Fan remained nonchalant. Actually, what¡¯s the big deal? Didn¡¯t you, Lan Kexin, kiss me first last night? The crowd was momentarily stunned, not expecting Lan Kexin to be pushed to this extent, especially Zhu Xuetao, who stared wide-eyed. Filled with pent-up anger, he hesitated before asking Lan Kexin, ¡°Kexin, if I win, can I also¡­¡± Lan Kexin hesitated, then blurted out, ¡°No!¡± Ning Fan secretly chuckled to himself, while the awkward atmosphere caused the other security guards to hold back their laughter. Noticing the strange mood, Lan Kexin tried to smooth things over, ¡°Captain Zhu, you must properly discipline this brash calf. Win this competition and set an example for the newbie.¡± After the awkwardness, Zhu Xuetao turned his embarrassment into anger towards Ning Fan, saying, ¡°Of course, Kexin, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let this newcomer tarnish your purity. I¡¯m going to make him pay.¡± Lan Kexin¡¯s expression suddenly darkened when she heard Zhu Xuetao¡¯s words, her purity¡­ had already been taken by Ning Fan. After a moment of daze, she steadied her mind and, like Zhu Xuetao, directed her anger at Ning Fan. ¡°Interesting, I¡¯ll take on this challenge,¡± Ning Fan said with a smile. The security guards sneered continuously, Ning Fan, that madman, actually dared to accept. At this point, if he just backed down, nothing would happen. But this kid, unaware of what was good for him, stubbornly accepted the challenge. Chapter 17 - 17 017 One Finger Push-up Breaking the Record ?17: Chapter 017: One Finger Push-up, Breaking the Record 17: Chapter 017: One Finger Push-up, Breaking the Record Everyone present had experienced Captain Zhu¡¯s capabilities, earning him the nickname ¡°Zhu the Skinner.¡± That nickname was not given lightly. Captain Zhu was also a former soldier, a real fighter who had honed his skills in the army, with physical fitness and combat techniques that ranked him among the best in the military. He was a soldier who had won several physical fitness competitions, a deservedly tough military man who seldom met his match in the security industry. And yet, here was Ning Fan, daring to challenge Captain Zhu, destined to lose for sure, whether in terms of physical fitness or anything else¡­ They were confident that Captain Zhu would win. Although they couldn¡¯t get Lan Kexin¡¯s sweet kiss, they wouldn¡¯t allow Ning Fan to gain any advantage either. Maybe this would even endear them to Lan Kexin. The security guards had great confidence in Captain Zhu, as did Lan Kexin, and Zhu Xuetao himself was filled with self-assurance. Zhu Xuetao said, ¡°It¡¯s not too late to back out now. I¡¯m giving you this chance, treasure it well.¡± Ning Fan laughed, ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± Zhu Xuetao: ¡°¡­¡± Lan Kexin: ¡°¡­¡± The security guards stared in disbelief, touching their sweaty foreheads. They were no longer worried about Ning Fan¡¯s victory or defeat, but about his very life. Some security guards wanted to persuade Ning Fan to give up and not stubbornly fight for his pride. ¡°Before Captain Zhu, there¡¯s no pride to be kept. To stubbornly cling to face is to invite suffering. As a man, is it that hard to admit defeat?¡± Ning Fan still shook his head and laughed, ¡°What¡¯s face? I¡¯m still waiting for Kexin¡¯s kiss.¡± ¡°What an arrogant kid, you¡¯re not treasuring the opportunity given to you. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson and let you know the real strength of Xu Corporation¡¯s Security Department¡¯s team leader!¡± The anger in Zhu Xuetao flared up again. Since Ning Fan refused to back down, it suited him just fine. If he didn¡¯t intimidate Ning Fan, how would he establish his authority in the security department later? He intended to teach this kid a lesson, to show that on his turf, even a dragon must coil and a tiger must crouch. ¡°Enough with the nonsense, let¡¯s get started.¡± Ning Fan let out a cold laugh and walked to the center of the training ground, as the other security guards parted to form a ring around them. Zhu Xuetao roughly shoved a guard aside and stepped forward, ¡°Alright kid, how do you want to compete, what do you want to compete in?¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Fan thought for a while, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s compete in what you¡¯re good at.¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you say? Say that again!¡± Zhu Xuetao trembled with rage as he spoke, his muscles beginning to quiver slightly. The guards knew that this was a sign that Captain Zhu was beyond angry, a rare sight for anyone to provoke him this much. ¡°Old Captain Zhu, you¡¯re getting on in years, your ears may not be so good. What I mean is, we can compete in whatever you want, it would be even better if we use your specialty.¡± Ning Fan said lightly, considering that Zhu Xuetao was much older than him, respecting elders was a virtue, after all. Zhu Xuetao was so angry he wanted to grab Ning Fan and slap him, but he still held back and snorted coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s start with push-ups, two minutes on the clock. Whoever does more push-ups wins.¡± Ning Fan nodded naturally. What they competed in didn¡¯t matter to him; he was going to win regardless. He was already thinking about how to tease Lan Kexin after his victory. This girl seemed alright, but the Mind¡¯s Eye was a bit wicked, she needed a good lesson. Before the two-minute timer started¡­ Zhu Xuetao began doing push-ups, paused for a moment, then looked at Ning Fan with undisguised scorn. In a dominant tone, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying you, I¡¯ll let you use just one hand!¡± After saying that, Zhu Xuetao indeed supported his body with only one hand, and as he completed his first push-up, the timer officially started! The security guards praised Zhu Xuetao like mad. One-armed push-ups were two to three times more difficult than two-armed ones, and usually, for every three push-ups, one could only do one with a single arm. He was clearly giving Ning Fan an advantage, offering him a glimpse of hope for victory. Even so, everyone still felt that Ning Fan stood no chance; Zhu Xuetao¡¯s push-up pace was too fast, even his one-handed push-ups were much quicker than the ordinary person¡¯s. The guards admitted they couldn¡¯t keep up with such speed, unable to beat Zhu Xuetao, they could only concede. As Zhu Xuetao began doing push-ups frantically, Ning Fan casually sat cross-legged to one side, lit a cigarette, and smoked leisurely. ¡°Ning Fan, aren¡¯t you going to do push-ups? Are you letting Captain Zhu go first?¡± Lan Kexin stared at Ning Fan in disbelief, dissatisfied with his nonchalant demeanor, even though she intended to put him down¡­ But there Ning Fan was, looking utterly indifferent, far from appearing defeated, quite the opposite, he seemed very calm. That serene, confident look in his eyes made Lan Kexin uneasy. The rest of the guards didn¡¯t think so; they felt that Ning Fan, seeing no hope, simply chose not to bother and sat waiting for Team Leader Zhu to finish. Ning Fan conceding wouldn¡¯t cost him anything, but it would be a wasted effort for Zhu Xuetao¡ªa truly cruel move! Just when everyone thought Ning Fan was hopeless and about to concede, Ning Fan finally spoke up, nonchalantly saying: ¡°Kexin, there¡¯s no rush, respect the elderly and cherish the young, let the senior, Old Zhu, go first.¡± Lan Kexin almost spat out the milk she drank that morning, her tender lips slightly parted, her eyes wide open, staring at Ning Fan as though seeing a monster, in disbelief. ¡°You, respect the elderly and cherish the young? Shameless jerk!¡± Lan Kexin couldn¡¯t help but curse, turning her head to watch Zhu Xuetao instead. The others inwardly cursed Ning Fan for being too arrogant, daring to claim ¡°respect the elderly and cherish the young¡± in the face of someone as well-trained as Zhu Xuetao. If you can¡¯t win, you can¡¯t win; what a pompous excuse, utterly shameless to the extreme. The two-minute time limit for push-ups would decide the winner based on whoever did more. A minute had already passed, and Ning Fan still hadn¡¯t done a single one. ¡°Respecting the elderly and cherishing the young¡± to this extent; was this not courting death?! ¡°One hundred fifty-eight¡­ one hundred eighty¡­¡± The voice of the guard keeping count grew louder, laced with pride, and it was clearly meant for Ning Fan to hear. Ning Fan stubbed out his cigarette and stood up. ¡°One hundred ninety-nine¡­ only thirty seconds left!¡± Pfft! Ning Fan finally lay down on the ground, supporting himself on a single thumb, and began doing push-ups with calm determination. This guy! Doing push-ups on a single finger, the one-finger zen, really! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, gazing at Ning Fan; while Captain Zhu was already remarkable for choosing to do one-handed push-ups in order to not bully others, Ning Fan was using just one finger¡­ a single thumb for push-ups, defying the heavens?! ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can manage to do it!¡± a guard couldn¡¯t help but snort, only to be stunned, swallowing the words he had just said. In his eyes, Ning Fan¡¯s pace of doing push-ups was incredibly fast, like a pile driver, and although it was one-finger zen, the speed was unbelievably fast, many times quicker than Zhu Xuetao¡¯s one-handed push-ups! Everyone could not believe their own eyes, rubbing them, still seeing Ning Fan, still at such a swift speed. Lan Kexin¡¯s eyebrows twitched, her lips trembling slightly, sensing that things could very likely go in a direction she did not want to see. She quickly called out to Zhu Xuetao, ¡°Captain Zhu, go for it! If you lose to Ning Fan, I will¡­¡± Lan Kexin smiled bitterly as Zhu Xuetao slowed down more and more, nearly unable to do any push-ups towards the end. This contrasted hugely with the frenzied Ning Fan! Ning Fan took just thirty seconds, only thirty seconds to surpass the number of push-ups Zhu Xuetao did in two minutes! And it was with a single finger, utterly defeating Zhu Xuetao! Chapter 18 - 18 018 You are Ning Wudi of the FAF!! ?18: Chapter 018: You are Ning Wudi of the FAF!! 18: Chapter 018: You are Ning Wudi of the FAF!! Two minutes later, Zhu Xuetao was so exhausted that he collapsed on the ground, with beads of sweat dripping into his eyes. He gazed at Ning Fan through blurred vision, nearly in despair. Lan Kexin felt even more desperate than Zhu Xuetao¡­ Apart from Lan Kexin and Zhu Xuetao, who still remembered the bet, the other security guards had completely forgotten about it and were looking at Ning Fan with a mix of amazement and delight. Ning Fan had already won, but he still didn¡¯t stop his movements, continuing to rapidly do push-ups with undiminished speed, looking totally at ease. It wasn¡¯t until another two minutes passed and he had done three hundred and fifty-six push-ups with one-finger push-ups that he finally stopped. Dumbfounded! Everyone was dumbfounded on the spot! How the heck can anyone compete with that? Forget Zhu Xuetao, even the Guinness World Record holder wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Ning Fan! Turns out, this guy wasn¡¯t kidding when he talked about respecting the old and loving the young. If Captain Zhu Xuetao hadn¡¯t had that one and a half minute head start, he would have lost even more miserably ¨C there would have been no need for a contest at all. The security guards were thoroughly impressed; to them, Ning Fan was simply not human!! Captain Zhu¡¯s face froze like pigskin; his eyes rolled up like those of a dead fish, staring in shock and utter dejection. ¡°Big bro, I¡¯m convinced by you!¡± The security guard who had previously mocked Ning Fan for not being able to do a hundred push-ups stepped forward, willing to become Ning Fan¡¯s lackey. Lan Kexin¡¯s face was filled with shock, ¡°Ning Fan, you¡­!¡± Is he even human? Ning Fan rubbed his thumb and gave Lan Kexin a look filled with ambiguous intentions, a look that sent a chill down her spine. He turned his head and said, ¡°Kexin, come give me a kiss, while I¡¯m still hot!¡± ¡°You!¡± Lan Kexin¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. She had thought Captain Zhu would win with ease, but it turned out¡­ ¡°Playing coy, are we? I understand. How about I kiss you instead?¡± As he spoke, before Lan Kexin could refuse, Ning Fan suddenly wrapped his arms around her slender waist and kissed her right in front of everyone. His two naughty hands wrapped around her waist took the opportunity to give her plump behind a squeeze. ¡°You jerk!¡± Lan Kexin pushed him away and furiously wiped her mouth. ¡°Holy sh*t! This¡­¡± ¡°MMP, that¡¯s everyone in the security department¡¯s goddess!¡± ¡°Oh my Immortal Board, he actually¡­¡± All the security guards on the scene were dumbstruck. This guy is simply¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Lan Kexin didn¡¯t want to stay a moment longer and turned to run toward the HR department. Seeing the goddess of their hearts being forcefully kissed by Ning Fan. Captain Zhu¡¯s face hardened like pigskin, but he could do nothing since he had lost the bet. ¡°This guy really is a troublemaker, what¡¯s his name?¡± a middle-aged security guard asked from the crowd. ¡°Seems to be named Ning Fan or something,¡± another guard replied. ¡°Ning, Ning Fan!¡± The middle-aged security guard was stunned, then stared wide-eyed at Ning Fan¡¯s retreating figure, speaking in horror, ¡°Holy crap! I¡­ I recognize who he is, he¡¯s Ning Fan, the overall champion of last year¡¯s Kuala Lumpur FAF sports meeting, Ning Wudi!¡± The middle-aged security guard¡¯s voice trembled as he stared with eyes full of shock. Whoosh¡­ All the security guards were momentarily stunned. The FAF Terminator, Ning Wudi! The middle-aged security guard¡¯s words instantly exploded among the crowd. That competition had been too sensational. In last year¡¯s Kuala Lumpur FAF sports meeting, eighteen sports events were almost all dominated by one person who broke nearly all the records! He is none other than the notorious FAF terminator, Ning Wudi! Ning Fan touched his nose rather awkwardly and chuckled, ¡°Those were things of the past, we might as well not bring it up.¡± For Ning Fan, it might not matter, but for them, what did FAF represent? It was a sporting event on par with world-class ones! It was even more exciting and more brutal than the world-class sports meets! Who would have thought that it was this legendary Ning Wudi!!! Suddenly, the whole Security Department was astir. Many of them were die-hard fans of Ning Wudi! The three great passions of men: women, money, and hobbies. And their hobby was sports, including football!! ¡°Brother Ning, I¡¯m your brain-dead fan, please give me an autograph. Where should you sign it, um, just sign it on my butt!¡± Ning Fan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Bro, I¡¯m also your fan, could you give me an autograph too?¡± Ning Fan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Ning Fan¡¯s capability amazed everyone in the Security Department, and Zhu Xuetao no longer dared to act arrogantly. He instantly admitted defeat, letting Ning Fan stay as he pleased in the Security Department. Ning Fan was happy about this, as it was easy, relaxing, and he could earn a bit of money on the side. Nothing could be more comfortable. He whiled away the afternoon, and just as his shift was about to end, Ning Fan¡¯s phone rang. Xu Ruolan? ¡°Miss Xu.¡± Ning Fan steadied himself and revealed a perfect, calm smile as he answered the call. He had just picked up the phone when he heard an icy voice from the speaker. ¡°Mr. Ning, my shift is over; I¡¯m waiting for you in the parking garage.¡± Xu Ruolan sat in her office with her long eyelashes slightly furrowed. She didn¡¯t want to pick up Ning Fan after work, but she had no choice. Ning Fan was her responsibility, and bringing him back was a duty. Duty aside, the thought of Ning Fan¡¯s cold attitude toward her that morning made her feel very uncomfortable. ¡°Sorry, your attitude is too poor, I don¡¯t want to ride in your car anymore,¡± came Ning Fan¡¯s voice over the phone, bland and unremarkable. Xu Ruolan bit her lip lightly in anger and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: ¡°You jerk! Who do you think you are, acting so high and mighty in front of me? Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of young master?¡± In Zhonghai City, how many people were desperate for a chance to ride in her car? The line would stretch all the way to the docks of Zhonghai City. Yet, Ning Fan dared¡­ Xu Ruolan was truly furious, grumbling indignantly, ¡°That jerk Ning Fan actually refused me!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± A director in the office was reporting to President Xu Ruolan, and upon seeing her so flustered and exasperated, he got quite a fright. Sweat cascaded from his forehead like a waterfall, unceasing, and he thought, ¡°Our beautiful president was actually rejected by someone?¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone knew that the beauty president was the darling of Zhonghai City¡¯s business world; who dared to refuse her? If it got out, it would dominate the headlines of Zhonghai City¡¯s news. But who exactly was on the other end of the phone? The director looked at Xu Ruolan with a mix of fear and anxiety, slightly guilty, and said, ¡°President, I haven¡¯t heard anything¡­ and I won¡¯t spread the news of this matter.¡± Xu Ruolan¡¯s expression faltered, still not recovered from Ning Fan¡¯s rejection, and she coldly said, ¡°Everyone else can leave work, but you will stay and work overtime until ten o¡¯clock tonight!¡± After speaking, she stamped out of the office in her high heels with a ¡°bang¡± and slammed the office door shut with a bang. The director smiled wryly: ¡°Who have I offended?¡± ¡­ After hanging up the phone directly, Ning Fan¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile; this was the effect he wanted. ¡°Xu Ruolan, Miss Xu, don¡¯t be too anxious. If someone is going to be anxious, it should be you¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s find a place to relax.¡± ¡­¡­After work¡­ In a bar on a street in Zhonghai City. It was still early, and the bar wasn¡¯t crowded, making it the perfect time for Ning Fan to unwind. He chose a quiet spot and sipped his drink leisurely, his mind drifting off into the distance. Last night was hectic, as he had obtained a piece of Nine Souls Jade, and with the one he had before, he was one step closer to collecting all the Nine Souls Jade. With only seven pieces of Nine Souls Jade left, he could summon the Dragon Ball. The legend said that the Dragon Ball possessed strange powers that could revive memories and even bring the dead back to life. Chapter 19 - 19 019 Meeting Zheng Fuhua Again ?19: Chapter 019: Meeting Zheng Fuhua Again 19: Chapter 019: Meeting Zheng Fuhua Again By then, she would use the Dragon Ball to fulfill her wish and retrieve her lost memories. At that point, she would finally know who she truly was and where she came from¡­ Unnoticed, the bar had filled up and become lively. Ning Fan took a sip of his drink and looked up to see a familiar beautiful figure not far from him at the counter. Lan Kexin! What a coincidence! Ning Fan shook his head slightly, smiling. This girl hadn¡¯t learned her lesson and was back at the bar. Last night¡¯s lesson hadn¡¯t been enough it seemed. ¡­ Lan Kexin didn¡¯t notice Ning Fan; she brooded over her drink, harboring a stomach full of anger. Although she didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened last night, waking up this morning to find two bare bodies in one bed was telling enough. There was no need to think further. Ning Fan, that shameless jerk and hooligan, must have slept with her. At this thought, her eyes reddened with grievance. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her purity was gone just like that, and she downed another drink. During the day, she had been pressed by the security department to almost kiss Ning Fan in front of so many people, being publicly¡­ The more she thought about it, the angrier and more stifled she felt. ¡°Damn Ning Fan, just wait, I will make you pay!¡± she vowed. While Lan Kexin was fuming, a figure sat next to her, tapped on the counter to get her attention. Lan Kexin glanced sideways and froze for a moment. The person before her was none other than Zheng Fuhua, who had failed to confess his feelings to her earlier that day, and was annoyed by Ning Fan. On the other side, Ning Fan was also somewhat surprised. With a sneer, Ning Fan thought to himself, ¡°Zheng Fuhua has arrived too. Just as I¡¯m getting bored, there comes another spectacle to watch.¡± He ordered another drink, interestedly watching the drama unfold. ¡°Master Zheng¡­¡± Lan Kexin¡¯s gaze fell on Zheng Fuhua¡¯s fingers, heavily wrapped in white bandages. Zheng Fuhua¡¯s face revealed a suggestive expression as he softly whispered, ¡°Kexin, where is your boyfriend? Did he not come to accompany you? It¡¯s not ideal for such a beautiful woman to come to the bar alone, right?¡± Lan Kexin snorted coldly. This boyfriend was naturally fictitious; she couldn¡¯t wait to strangle her ¡°boyfriend.¡± She had intended to use the excuse of having a boyfriend to reject Zheng Fuhua, but the Zheng Fuhua before her eyes clearly had no intention of giving up. Lan Kexin held back her emotions and spoke coldly, ¡°Master Zheng, that¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Kexin, I know your boyfriend is fake. Your eyes are so pure; how could you fancy that manual laborer?¡± Seeing Lan Kexin still displaying a cold demeanor, Zheng Fuhua stiffened his face and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hold what happened today against you, nor will I hold my injuries against you. As long as you are with me, I will write off everything!¡± Zheng Fuhua was quite eloquent, feeling that the time was right. If he didn¡¯t put a bit more effort, he might be replaced by someone else. He wasn¡¯t the type to want already-claimed flowers. When did Master Zheng ever settle for worn-out shoes! No matter what, he had to win over Lan Kexin tonight, to make her his. He had to ensure his injuries were not in vain, and Lan Kexin also needed to give something in return to justify his agony these days that felt as tormenting as if he was the monk ¡®Tang Seng.¡¯ Lan Kexin said, ¡°Master Zheng, thank you for your forgiveness and understanding. Let¡¯s forget about what happened during the day and never mention it again.¡± ¡°Is that a yes?¡± he asked. Zheng Fuhua¡¯s face immediately lightened up with joy, as he reached to grab Lan Kexin¡¯s hand. Lan Kexin startled and instinctively pulled her hand back, sobering up instantly as she coldly examined Zheng Fuhua. Lan Kexin scrutinized him for a long time before shifting her gaze away from him. It wasn¡¯t that Lan Kexin was too proud, but in her eyes, Zheng Fuhua was simply despicable. If Ning Fan was a shameless bastard, at least he was still human, but Zheng Fuhua was nothing but a gold- and silver-adorned pig, one that annoyingly pestered and never let go! Be with someone like that? If it weren¡¯t for her fear of the Zheng Corporation behind Zheng Fuhua, she wouldn¡¯t have dragged this on until today. She emphasized her words, ¡°Zheng Fuhua, there will be no future between us. Please give up on this idea!¡± Zheng Fuhua, relentless, grabbed Kexin¡¯s delicate arm. He was seriously annoyed, having been inexplicably slapped twice by some unknown migrant worker during the day, and it still burned painfully. Kexin continued to reject him, adding salt to his wounds. He had already decided that even if Kexin wouldn¡¯t agree today, he would force her to his room if necessary. Already upset, and with the alcohol affecting him, Zheng Fuhua firmly grasped Kexin¡¯s hand, not allowing her to break free. ¡°Kexin, you¡¯ll have to agree even if you don¡¯t want to, I want you to be my woman, right now!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kexin cried out in pain, trying to pull away while coldly chastising, ¡°Zheng Fuhua, please let go of me!¡± Zheng Fuhua did not let go; instead, he forcibly embraced Kexin, breathing alcohol fumes on her and attempting to kiss her. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Kexin was shocked, crying out again and again, but couldn¡¯t escape, as the smell of alcohol from Zheng Fuhua¡¯s mouth got closer, almost touching her nose. Just as Zheng Fuhua was about to kiss Kexin¡¯s face. Smack! A bottle accurately and forcefully struck Zheng Fuhua¡¯s head, almost splitting it open. With that bottle, Zheng Fuhua failed to kiss Kexin. His mind went blank, thoroughly dazed. At the sudden sound, Kexin jumped up from her seat and retreated, with others stepping back as well, distancing themselves from Zheng Fuhua. Who knows if another bottle might fly in? All eyes turned toward the direction from which the bottle had come. Ning Fan, with a cigarette dangling from his lips and hands casually in his pockets, wore a playful smile as he approached. ¡°Interesting!¡± Staring at Zheng Fuhua and spitting on the ground, Ning Fan looked at him with a grin. ¡°It seems my sister Kexin doesn¡¯t like you, so why bother persisting?¡± Still dazed from the bottle strike, Zheng Fuhua¡¯s vision was blurred. Zheng Fuhua awoke from the smell of the smoke, rubbed his eyes, and looked at the person before him. Zheng Fuhua¡¯s eyes widened in anger, his face contorting as blood streamed profusely from his head. The blood flowed down the furrows on his face and slowly dripped onto the floor. ¡°You¡­ it¡¯s you again, ruining my plans!¡± His plans disrupted once more by Ning Fan, Zheng Fuhua could hardly contain his rage. Just as he was about to point at Ning Fan, he instinctively withdrew his hand¡­ Remembering what happened during the day, his fingers were still bent, shaking with fury! ¡°Take this trash out!¡± With a wave of his hand, two muscular bodyguards promptly stepped forward, glaring at Ning Fan. Everyone stepped back even further, knowing full well that the two bodyguards behind Zheng Fuhua were tough figures from the underworld. Having committed numerous heinous acts alongside Zheng Fuhua, it was this background that allowed him to brazenly frequent various places. Their formidable strength outdoors prevented anyone from provoking them, lest they be crippled! Kexin, trembling, tugged at Ning Fan¡¯s clothes, signaling for him to escape. ¡°You can¡¯t beat them, don¡¯t provoke him, just get away.¡± Ning Fan waved his hand, dismissively glanced at the two bodyguards, almost provocatively, and chuckled coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want trouble, but I¡¯m not afraid of it!¡± Chapter 20 - 20 020 Huo Yunkuang ?20: Chapter 020: Huo Yunkuang 20: Chapter 020: Huo Yunkuang The two bodyguards were intimidated by Ning Fan¡¯s gaze and did not dare to step closer. Zheng Fuhua roared, ¡°What are you waiting for, go and crush his nuts¡­ crush them!¡± At Zheng Fuhua¡¯s command, the bodyguards charged forward, throwing heavy punches at Ning Fan; a hit from them could have bedridden someone for three months! Just before the bodyguards could touch Ning Fan, Ning Fan sneered coldly, swiftly throwing two punches at the approaching bodyguards, as fast as lightning, striking their chests and abdomens! Hit by the powerful force, the two bodyguards grunted, collapsed onto the ground, holding their abdomens in pain and writhing on the floor. Everyone was stunned and had not even seen Ning Fan¡¯s movements clearly before the two powerful bodyguards were down on the ground? These two bodyguards were notoriously aggressive; how could they be so easily defeated?! Who was this Ning Fan standing before them? People started becoming curious about Ning Fan¡¯s identity because not only did he easily handle the two bodyguards, but he also dared to provoke Zheng Fuhua, a fearsome figure in Zhonghai City. This was no joke! Ning Fan turned and looked coldly at Zheng Fuhua, walking towards him. ¡°Are we done playing?¡± Zheng Fuhua cowered against the bar, cringing. Ning Fan then looked at Lan Kexin, who was visibly terrified, and teased her, ¡°Kexin, you still owe me a kiss.¡± Just then, a gleaming knife suddenly appeared, stabbed towards Ning Fan by one of the bodyguards lying on the ground. Ning Fan was furious, his veins bulged, and he stomped on the bodyguard¡¯s arm. Crunch! A sound of bone shattering was heard, and the bodyguard¡¯s arm spurted blood, clearly broken. Ning Fan did not retract his foot, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me when I¡¯m talking!¡± Suddenly, all the noise in the bar stopped! The music stopped! The buzzing stopped! Everyone was looking at the scene in horror, and their incredulous gaze could not leave Ning Fan for a long time! All of this was unbelievable. The Zheng Fuhua before them was an influential figure of the Zheng Family in Zhonghai City, with a terrifyingly deep background. Although everyone secretly despised Zheng Fuhua, they were outwardly pleasant and tried to curry his favor. They hoped to please Zheng Fuhua and even if they could not lure him, it was best not to provoke him. Provoking Zheng Fuhua could lead to utter ruin. Zheng Fuhua had done many things to prove this. The crowd secretly broke out in a cold sweat, thinking to themselves: ¡°This guy has gone too far; it was something that could have been endured and forgotten, but he had to escalate it to this extent.¡± ¡°He may have vented his anger, but what now?¡± They firmly believed that as soon as Zheng Fuhua got back to his group, he would send people to deal with Ning Fan, and they wouldn¡¯t stop until he was crippled or vegetative. ¡°Kid, you better run now; you might still be able to save your own life,¡± a middle-aged man advised Ning Fan earnestly. Ning Fan flicked away his cigarette butt, and unlike others who thought of fleeing, he stepped closer to Zheng Fuhua. The frightened Zheng Fuhua turned pale, his pupils contracted, his eyes squinted, trembling all over, his pants had become wet at some point. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Ning Fan ignored Zheng Fuhua¡¯s words and looked coldly at him, judging him by his appearance of death, not worthy of approaching my Lan Kexin. ¡°Did you really think you could get your hands on this fine lady like a pig finding a cabbage?¡± Ning Fan was getting increasingly closer, his knuckles cracking loudly in the quiet bar, sending shivers through everyone. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet Lan Kexin couldn¡¯t stop him no matter what, trembling with anger, she wanted to leave, but since the matter had started because of her, how could she just leave Ning Fan here unattended? If anything happened to him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live with herself. Clap clap clap¡­ Suddenly, applause erupted in the silent bar, reverberating through the large hall, unceasing. Everyone turned to look. An elegant man in a suit descended from the second floor of the bar with a group of people. Zheng Fuhua also saw the man, and his spirit instantly lifted as he shouted for help. ¡°Master Huo, save me!¡± The newcomer was none other than Huo Yunkuang, the Young Master of Huo Corporation, and this bar was one of their assets. He was also one of the owners of the bar. Zheng Fuhua had had a rough day at Ning Fan¡¯s company and was feeling extremely depressed. He had come to the bar to drink with Huo Yunkuang and relieve his mood. He had also confided in Huo Yunkuang about being beaten at the company. Now, Huo Yunkuang had arrived. Ning Fan was bound to leave the bar with both his legs broken. A smile appeared on Zheng Fuhua¡¯s face. Everyone cleared a path as Huo Yunkuang and his crew approached Ning Fan, Huo Yunkuang glanced at him. Before him stood an unremarkable youngster. How dare such a person assault his people in his own bar¡ªdid he not respect him? If even this youngster dared to mess around on his turf, how would he manage in Zhonghai City in the future? Huo Yunkuang stared at Ning Fan discontentedly, scoffing, ¡°Very well, you have the guts to harm my people on my turf, you are very brave indeed.¡± This statement, resonant and forceful, immediately caused an uproar in the bar! Master Huo¡¯s reputation was well-known in Zhonghai City; he was nothing short of a legend, respected by all who mixed in the streets. Ruthless and fierce, he dealt harshly with anyone who crossed him. He was truly a fearsome figure! Even Lan Kexin, immersed in her corporate career, knew of him. Though she had only heard of him and had never met him, today¡¯s encounter confirmed that he was a formidable character with a powerful presence. The bar¡¯s patrons remained silent, watching tensely. Faced with Huo Yunkuang¡¯s arrival, Ning Fan merely halted his steps and regarded Huo Yunkuang coldly without saying a word. ¡°Such audacity in this bar, showing no respect for Master Huo!¡± A scornful expression on her face, a flamboyant woman among the crowd behind Huo Yunkuang mocked Ning Fan. Her words were quickly picked up by another male voice. ¡°Exactly, a country bumpkin dares to vie with Young Master Zheng for a woman. Hasn¡¯t he looked in the mirror, weighed his own worth?¡± People were eager to curry favor with Master Huo, and their comments grew increasingly offensive. ¡°Daring to mess with Master Huo and injuring people in the bar, completely unaware of how high the sky is or how deep the earth is. A bit of brute strength and he thinks he¡¯s something? He should go back to farming!¡± The crowd exchanged glances and remarks, belittling Ning Fan, their tones filled with derision. Seeing the situation turn grim and knowing Huo Yunkuang to be an even more fearsome figure than Zheng Fuhua, Lan Kexin realized she couldn¡¯t just hand over Ning Fan to Huo Yunkuang since the incident had started because of her. She hurried forward to speak on behalf of Ning Fan and plead for him. ¡°Master Huo, it was wrong of Ning Fan to overstep on your territory without knowing the gravity of his actions; he acted impulsively for the sake of justice. If he had known this was your turf, he surely wouldn¡¯t have done it. Please spare him this once¡­¡± At this moment, Huo Yunkuang had completely ignored the content of Lan Kexin¡¯s words, his eyes bright as he stared intently at Lan Kexin. Listening to Lan Kexin¡¯s soft and gentle voice. Chapter 21 - 21 021 Cripple one of your legs and I will spare your life ?21: Chapter 021: Cripple one of your legs, and I will spare your life 21: Chapter 021: Cripple one of your legs, and I will spare your life Huo Yunkuang thought to himself, ¡°I had assumed that women fancied by Zheng Fuhua were all third-rate, but it turns out that Lan Kexin in front of me is actually a stunning beauty. No wonder Zheng Fuhua has been after her for so long.¡± Such a beauty, luckily not tarnished by Zheng Fuhua, otherwise, it would have been such a waste. He smiled and said, ¡°Since a beauty is pleading on your behalf, just mutilate one of your own legs, and I can pretend I didn¡¯t see anything today.¡± ¡°Mutilate¡­ one leg?!¡± Lan Kexin turned pale and stood frozen in place. The bar crowd instantly became noisy, a tumult rising. ¡°How can this be enough? Just mutilating a leg makes everything okay?¡± Zheng Fuhua was very dissatisfied, his bodyguard injured, forced into such an embarrassing situation, and how would he face people in the future? What¡¯s more critical was that his confessions were blocked by Ning Fan twice in a row. How would he succeed with Lan Kexin in the future? ¡°Young Master Huo, you must add both of his arms as well, otherwise it¡¯s too easy on this kid after all my suffering,¡± Zheng Fuhua insisted. Huo Yunkuang looked at Lan Kexin¡¯s stiff face and laughed heartily, shaking his head. ¡°Fuhua, I¡¯m letting him go only because of the beauty¡¯s intervention. Let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± he said. Though Zheng Fuhua was very dissatisfied, Huo Yunkuang had spoken, and he had no choice but to concede. The enchanting woman behind Huo Yunkuang began to repeatedly praise Huo Yunkuang¡¯s generosity. ¡°Young Master Huo truly is magnanimous, immeasurably more imposing than ordinary men. My heart is already secretly promised, no¡­ my heart is trembling.¡± ¡°No one can match Young Master Huo¡¯s magnanimity. Such a big deal, in my opinion, should at least result in that kid losing both legs. The punishment of breaking just one leg is too light.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t understand; this is our Young Master Huo, with his profound restraint. Compared to those brutes who only know how to be violent, he is incomparably better,¡± another chimed in. The people in the bar were all openly and secretly speaking in favor of Huo Yunkuang, wishing for Huo Yunkuang to notice them so they could receive his patronage. Huo Yunkuang basked in the sensation, like an ancient emperor enjoying the worship of thousands, and even though he could tell it was flattery, it still felt good. Ning Fan sneered and turned his gaze away from Huo Yunkuang, taking a casual sip of his drink instead. The crowd was immediately irate at Ning Fan¡¯s demeanor. Even when Young Master Huo was so lenient, Ning Fan didn¡¯t kneel in gratitude and was instead brazenly drinking. Who was he drinking for? Could it be that this kid finds the punishment too lenient and is seeking death, hoping for a crippling punishment before leaving the bar? Would he even be able to walk out of the bar at that time? One of Huo Yunkuang¡¯s henchmen stood out and angrily said, ¡°Are you going to ruin your own leg or not, kid? Do we need Young Master Huo to take action himself? Humph, it seems like even that would dirty Young Master Huo¡¯s hands.¡± Lan Kexin couldn¡¯t listen to them any longer; after all, Ning Fan had acted and hurt someone for her sake. No! Just as Lan Kexin was about to speak up for Ning Fan again, a sister beside Kexin pulled her aside, offering earnest advice. ¡°Kexin, are you still pleading for this country bumpkin? Is it worth it? Are you sure you haven¡¯t lost your mind?¡± Of course, Lan Kexin wasn¡¯t crazy, but she was nearly driven to the brink by Ning Fan, the unlucky one she had met. She said, ¡°But he acted to help me, I cannot just stand by and watch, can I?¡± The sister held onto Lan Kexin¡¯s hand and shook her head, ¡°Do you know who Young Master Huo is? The young master of Zhonghai City¡¯s Huo Corporation. Us civilians can¡¯t afford to do anything but try to curry favor with him, let alone provoke him,¡± she advised. While speaking, the sister glanced at Ning Fan. ¡°This country bumpkin came out on his own, what does it have to do with you? Just let him die if he wants to,¡± she said indifferently. Lan Kexin was taken aback, momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Given how pretty your face is, I suggest you take this opportunity to ingratiate yourself with Young Master Huo. If he takes a fancy to you, that would be your good fortune.¡± Despite the sister¡¯s harsh words, they were pragmatic. Lan Kexin hesitated, stopped in her tracks, pursed her lips, and said nothing. Naturally, she also did not make any move to ingratiate herself with Huo Yunkuang. ¡°If you want me to provoke Huo Yunkuang, I absolutely won¡¯t, but if you think I¡¯m going to try to get in his good graces, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Kexin subconsciously felt no affection for the people mixed up in these circles, and as for the legendary figure Huo Yunkuang, she preferred to respect him from a distance. ¡­ No matter what those people said, Ning Fan still didn¡¯t move a muscle, remaining silent and simply continued to drink his liquor indifferently. Finally, someone couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. One of Huo Yunkuang¡¯s underlings jumped out, staring at Ning Fan with a venomous gaze, taunting him with his words. ¡°A poor kid is just a poor kid, even the liquor he drinks is the cheapest grade. Do you really think this place is for you?¡± Seeing Ning Fan stay mute, that underling raised his voice even louder and taunted Ning Fan more wildly. Ning Fan didn¡¯t retort, he just kept drinking his own liquor, not even sparing a glance at these people, feeling like flies buzzing by his ears, a bit annoying. Huo Yunkuang, who had been standing by for a long time, furrowed his brows, lines forming on his handsome face. Huo Yunkuang was very unhappy. Seeing as Kexin had pleaded for him, crippling his own leg was already a sign of his magnanimity, yet this kid not only lacked any words of gratitude but also had such an indifferent attitude. Who did he think he was showing this attitude to? More importantly, Huo Yunkuang had been staring for so long and had yet to see Ning Fan take action to cripple his own leg. He was getting impatient. ¡°Kid, did you not hear what I said?¡± Huo Yunkuang¡¯s voice grew significantly heavier, clearly very angry. To everyone else, Huo Yunkuang¡¯s words were like a death knell, so they stopped talking and all held their breath, looking towards Ning Fan. However. Ning Fan still didn¡¯t pay any attention to Huo Yunkuang, as if the noisy person beside him didn¡¯t exist, savoring his wine. ¡°This wine tastes good, I¡¯ll have another glass.¡± Ning Fan said to the bartender in a calm tone, his expression indifferent and cold, while the bartender stood there woodenly, not moving an inch. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Disregard! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened; Ning Fan¡¯s expression was telling them that he was outright ignoring them, Huo Yunkuang included! It was as if Ning Fan was the only one in the entire bar enjoying his wine, and everyone else didn¡¯t exist. Boom! Huo Yunkuang was thoroughly enraged. In Zhonghai City, no one dared to ignore him, and certainly not some country bumpkin. ¡°Daring to ignore my existence, you must be tired of living!¡± Huo Yunkuang finished speaking, suddenly made his move, and threw a punch straight at Ning Fan¡¯s face. Ning Fan lifted his left hand to hold his glass, his eyes fixated on the liquor inside, gently swirling it. Feeling the sound of the wind, Ning Fan didn¡¯t even glance at Huo Yunkuang, his right hand swung out, and he caught Huo Yunkuang¡¯s thrown punch. Everyone was stunned by this! Huo Yunkuang¡¯s punch was caught just like that?! And that kid didn¡¯t even look in the direction of the incoming punch, effortlessly catching it! What was going on? Even Huo Yunkuang was taken aback. His reputation had been built on those fists, and the people in the know feared them deeply. His strength was also one of the top in Zhonghai City. That punch could put any grown man in the hospital for half a year! But now he couldn¡¯t hit Ning Fan, and what¡¯s more, he couldn¡¯t pull away?! Chapter 22 - 22 022 You talk too much! ?22: Chapter 022: You talk too much! Shut up already! 22: Chapter 022: You talk too much! Shut up already! Huo Yunkuang was furious beyond measure and shouted, ¡°Kid, do you dare catch my punch? Are you tired of living?¡± The crowd knew that Huo Yunkuang had held back, which was why the punch wasn¡¯t very forceful and allowed Ning Fan to catch it. They chimed in one after another. ¡°Bumpkin, obediently take a couple of hits from Young Master Huo, then chop off one of your own legs, or don¡¯t even think about leaving the bar today!¡± In his agitation, Huo Yunkuang struggled to free his hand that Ning Fan had grabbed, but it wouldn¡¯t budge as if it were forged in iron together, immovable. Although Huo Yunkuang was surprised, he grew even angrier and cursed, ¡°Let go of me now!¡± At that moment, Ning Fan put down his wine glass and slowly turned his head, his gaze icy as he looked at Huo Yunkuang and sighed languidly: ¡°You talk too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s disturbing my drinking, you can shut up now!¡± Ning Fan coldly dropped these words, and before his voice had died away, he exerted force with his right hand, and a crisp snap was heard. Snap¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± The sound of Rupture came crisply and abruptly from Huo Yunkuang¡¯s wrist, and he screamed in pain, terrified and agonized. In front of everyone, Ning Fan directly snapped Huo Yunkuang¡¯s wrist! The bar fell into a deathly silence as if there was no one there. But in reality, it was crowded with people, all of whom were looking at the mysterious Ning Fan with complex expressions. Crazy! Completely insane, the crowd lamented. This kid was too bold and arrogant, daring to break Huo Yunkuang¡¯s wrist! What would the consequences of this action be, did this kid ever consider that? However, how did he do it? sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In people¡¯s memory, Huo Yunkuang was incredibly strong. Years ago, dozens of underworld experts surrounded Huo Yunkuang, claiming to wipe him out. But Huo Yunkuang knocked out dozens of them with a single punch each, all sprawled on the ground, unable to get up. And he was not even slightly injured. But now, Huo Yunkuang was subdued! A bumpkin had actually snapped his wrist, and during this time, Huo Yunkuang was utterly confused, offering no resistance whatsoever. Bent over, Huo Yunkuang held his broken wrist and looked up at Ning Fan, seeing in his eyes not a mere bumpkin anymore. Even he couldn¡¯t believe that a bumpkin could snap his wrist, this level of strength was top-notch! Who exactly is this guy? Ning Fan watched Huo Yunkuang¡¯s expression playfully. Huo Yunkuang¡¯s face showed a rich range of emotions, which was quite interesting. Huo Yunkuang¡¯s face turned from red to white and then to purple, frozen in place. Everyone, including Lan Kexin, was dazed, utterly shocked by Ning Fan¡¯s action. Huo Yunkuang also couldn¡¯t understand how a nobody dared to break his wrist; he stared at his own fractured wrist, his eyes bulging in fury. This was a humiliation, a sheer humiliation! ¡°You bastard, I want you dead!¡± His eyes bloodshot, his handsome face became fierce as he howled hysterically. Regardless of Huo Yunkuang¡¯s hysterical behavior, Ning Fan just quietly stayed there. He had come out to relax, but there always seemed to be troublemakers around. ¡°I¡¯m really helpless here.¡± Ning Fan gently shook his head. It was their fault for not seeing clearly and disturbing him while he was drinking, which was the last thing to provoke. ¡­ Zheng Fuhua stood there stunned, not many could so easily injure Huo Yunkuang, yet Ning Fan had crudely disabled Huo Yunkuang¡¯s hand! But¡­ hehe, Zheng Fuhua couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Previously, Zheng Fuhua had felt that crippling just one of Ning Fan¡¯s legs was trivial. Now that Ning Fan dared to disable Huo Yunkuang¡¯s hand, he was courting death! Behind Huo Yunkuang stood the entire Huo Corporation, its foundations in Zhonghai City even deeper than those of his Zheng Family. Huo Yunkuang was the Young Master. Once the Huo Corporation found out that Huo Yunkuang had been crippled by a piece of trash, they would certainly cripple that trash of his hands and feet. They would make his life worse than death, possibly lying in a hospital bed for life, unable to rise, but of course not allowing him to die. As long as no lives were lost, the Huo Corporation could handle it, just needing to grease some palms and pay some money. Everything could be easily resolved! As he laughed, Zheng Fuhua¡¯s expression became increasingly ferocious, the blood on his face already congealed, making him look terrifying. He pointed at Ning Fan and laughed loudly. ¡°You little bastard, you¡¯re definitely dead!¡± Ning Fan coldly glanced at Zheng Fuhua, his indifferent eyes transmitted a hint of indifference, shook his head, as if annoyed by the noise, like a fly buzzing in his ear. If it was a fly, it deserved a slap! He stepped forward, swung his hand! With a whoosh, a slap harshly landed on Zheng Fuhua¡¯s face. Zheng Fuhua¡¯s mouth and nose bled, propelled by the momentum of the slap to sit on the ground, his whole head twisted, his mind went blank, and he lost the ability to think. The entire bar became eerily silent! Everyone stared at Ning Fan, shocked by another astonishing act, stunned the people present. Just now, using a bottle to hit someone was in order to save Lan Kexin, a spur of the moment decision¡­ so it wasn¡¯t too excessive. But now, faced with Zheng Fuhua¡¯s threat, Ning Fan disregarded this chilling threat and instead directly slapped Zheng Fuhua. As their eyes landed on Zheng Fuhua lying on the ground, the blood flowing from his mouth and nose messed up his face, obviously the slap was very heavy. This guy was still so calm, simply arrogant to the extent of lawlessness! Ning Fan looked at Zheng Fuhua coldly, then leisurely turned his head, lit a cigarette, and quietly smoked it. After taking a drag, Ning Fan said, ¡°This guy is too noisy! Even noisier than the fly earlier, it¡¯s time to shut up!¡± Buzz! Everyone immediately fell into silence. First, he had crippled Huo Yunkuang¡¯s hand, and then, right in front of Huo Yunkuang, he had slapped Zheng Fuhua¡¯s face. Either the Huo Family or the Zheng Family alone could make his life a living hell. Seeking death this way would be very painful! Seeing Ning Fan¡¯s calm and composed appearance, everyone really didn¡¯t know how to react, Ning Fan was like a madman who had escaped from a psychiatric hospital. Moreover, he was a madman out to seek death! Lan Kexin had been wanting to plead for Ning Fan, but now, even pleading for him was futile, having angered both Huo Yunkuang and Zheng Fuhua, no one¡¯s pleas would be effective! Lan Kexin¡¯s friends were also frightened, the three layers of makeup on their faces almost falling off. One friend, seeing Lan Kexin¡¯s hands trembling slightly, thought it was a bad sign, still hoping to interact with Young Master Huo. She leaned in and whispered in Lan Kexin¡¯s ear, ¡°Kexin, did you see that? Stay away from such an arrogant poor guy, or you¡¯ll bring disaster upon yourself. Otherwise, the Huo Family¡­¡± Another girl said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it for such a poor guy. What does he have, daring to confront the Huo Family and the Zheng Family? It¡¯s questionable whether he can even leave here, you mustn¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°Your good intentions are not wrong, but all this is the result of that guy¡¯s own doing. He doesn¡¯t understand the power of the Huo Family, how could you not know, you mustn¡¯t provoke them!¡± As she listened, Lan Kexin¡¯s expression grew colder, her beautiful face gradually becoming rigid. Chapter 23 - 23 023 SEAL Team Leader - Wang Hailong ?23: Chapter 023: SEAL Team Leader ¨C Wang Hailong 23: Chapter 023: SEAL Team Leader ¨C Wang Hailong Lan Kexin was very angry. Even if she hated Ning Fan, and even though Ning Fan was a shameless jerk, no one around her pointed out any of Ning Fan¡¯s good qualities. When she was being bullied by Zheng Fuhua, none of her sisters intervened; they all stayed far away. Just because the Zheng Family¡¯s power was great, did they have to sell her out? If it weren¡¯t for Ning Fan¡¯s intervention, she didn¡¯t know to what extent she would have been bullied by Zheng Fuhua. At least Ning Fan helped her at the critical moment, allowing her to escape from Zheng Fuhua¡¯s clutches! Ning Fan was many times better than these so-called sisters. Lan Kexin coldly glared at these sisters, who still didn¡¯t shut their mouths, continuing to speak ill of Ning Fan. Lan Kexin angrily said, ¡°All of you shut up!¡± Only then did the sisters stop talking, but seeing that Lan Kexin wouldn¡¯t listen to them, they all stayed away from her, not wanting to provoke Huo Yunkuang. They didn¡¯t want to offend the two groups because of Lan Kexin; it was wiser to leave early. Lan Kexin snorted, realizing she had thought of these people as close sisters and true friends. ¡°Is he sick or something?¡± Glancing again at Ning Fan beside her, Lan Kexin was stunned for a long while, as Ning Fan still appeared unconcerned. With so many people warning him, didn¡¯t he realize that his trouble was big enough to pierce the heavens? ¡°At this time, he should be dragging me to run away¡­¡± Thinking about this, Lan Kexin suddenly shook her head and chuckled bitterly to herself, wondering where her thoughts were going, what exactly was Ning Fan to her, and she didn¡¯t want to get more involved with him. Recalling the events of the past few days, she frowned slightly, bit her lip gently, and couldn¡¯t help but curse Ning Fan under her breath. Ning Fan remained indifferent, as if nothing concerned him. At this moment, a gloomy voice rang out from the crowd. ¡°Humph, so young yet so vicious in action, do you really think you¡¯re beyond reproach?¡± The crowd parted to make way, all looking back. A middle-aged man in a suit approached, a Xue Family cigar clenched in his teeth, his gaze icy cold. Huo Yunkuang, already furious, suddenly saw the newcomer and his eyes lit up, a smile breaking through his fierce expression, which made him look even more terrifying. Huo Yunkuang joyfully said, ¡°Brother Long, you¡¯ve come!¡± The newcomer was none other than Wang Hailong, one of the bar¡¯s managers. A very terrifying and fearsome person! Wang Hailong nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yunkuang, I know all about it.¡± His words exuded a boundless dominance, making everyone feel that a major turmoil was coming, something more terrifying than before was about to happen. This was not without reason. Huo Yunkuang knew full well how fearsome Wang Hailong was. Wang Hailong, the King of Soldiers among special forces, had served overseas with extraordinary strength! Having been through the Gulf War, the Iraq War, and the Norway Incursion, he had shown exceptional prowess in combat! He had also participated in two overseas leader decapitation missions, completing them flawlessly. As the manager of this bar, Wang Hailong was often elusive, seldom seen not only by the bar¡¯s patrons but even by Huo Yunkuang. Wang Hailong¡¯s appearance this time meant that a storm was brewing; where there was a Dragon, there would be wind and rain. Huo Yunkuang was very clear about this, sneering as he glanced at Ning Fan, then sweeping his gaze over the gasping crowd. Then he called out to Wang Hailong, ¡°Brother Long, cripple this kid for me! I want him dead!!!¡± As soon as Huo Yunkuang¡¯s words were spoken, everyone immediately held their breath, not daring to breathe too loudly. Such a mysterious character appearing, the arrogant Ning Fan had reached his end, and he was definitely going to die a gruesome death! Wang Hailong slowly approached Ning Fan, the red glow of his cigar tracing a cruel arc in the air. The crowd was silent, awaiting the foreseeable outcome. Ning Fan sensed something and glanced indifferently at Wang Hailong, and then that was it. Ning Fan only looked at Wang Hailong once, no different from the look he gave Huo Yunkuang before, and after that glance, he paid no further attention to him, The bar was silent as Ning Fan leisurely sipped his drink. Gurgle¡­ The rhythmic sound of his Adams apple was smooth, without a hint of disarray or panic. Setting down his glass, Ning Fan picked up a slice of apple from the fruit plate and gently chewed on it. Rustle¡­ The sound of chewing wasn¡¯t loud, but in the quiet of the bar, it was especially grating. At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva, tense to madness over Ning Fan¡¯s disregard and ignoring of Wang Hailong¡­ Wang Hailong¡¯s eyes turned cold, anger rising in his heart, his gaze suddenly swept with a hint of murderous intent. ¡°Young man, being too hot-tempered isn¡¯t good!¡± Suddenly, Wang Hailong moved behind the protagonist using a strange step, and swung his fist toward the back of the protagonist¡¯s head. The punch made the air crackle, the sound of the wind was terrifying. Whoosh¡­ Wang Hailong was slightly stunned: there was no one under his fist. Ning Fan had already left his seat at some unknown time, avoiding his heavy punch. Ning Fan looked leisurely at Wang Hailong, his expression indifferent. Distraught, Wang Hailong swung his fist again toward Ning Fan¡¯s face, a direct frontal assault. Whoosh¡­ Another burst of wind swept by as Ning Fan once again dodged Wang Hailong¡¯s fist. Fearing being inadvertently injured by Wang Hailong¡¯s fist, which could likely result in not being able to stand up again, the patrons of the bar hurriedly retreated, clearing a large space. For a moment, Wang Hailong felt baffled, but his anger left him no room to think further. His fists flew like the wind and his kicks struck like lightning, using masterful fighting skills, every hit was heavy. Ning Fan perfectly dodged all of Wang Hailong¡¯s punches and kicks, one by one. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd was repeatedly shocked. Wang Hailong, this fearsome and terrible man, couldn¡¯t harm Ning Fan? ¡°Ah¡­ Isn¡¯t this man the former King of Soldiers? How come he can¡¯t defeat even Ning Fan?!¡± During the fight, someone exclaimed in a low voice. It wasn¡¯t just him who found it unbelievable, others were also dumbstruck, as one punch from Wang Hailong could end a man¡¯s life, yet he was helpless against Ning Fan. The crowd was increasingly puzzled as Wang Hailong¡¯s attacks grew faster and fiercer. Whoosh whoosh¡­ The more certain they became, the more they understood that Wang Hailong simply couldn¡¯t hit Ning Fan, even though his punches and belligerence brought a fierce wind, he still couldn¡¯t injure Ning Fan. ¡°No, that kid is only dodging, what kind of skill is that!¡± When the crowd heard someone pointing this out and looked more closely, it indeed seemed to be so. Ning Fan was merely evading attacks all along, swiftly dodging each time Wang Hailong struck, never fighting back. Or perhaps, under Wang Hailong¡¯s fierce assaults, he had no strength left to counterattack. On realizing this, the crowd saw Ning Fan in a less impressive light, thinking he was merely being toyed with by Wang Hailong, and that sooner or later he was bound to be defeated by Wang Hailong. But Wang Hailong himself didn¡¯t see it that way. He was not playing with Ning Fan. On the contrary, he felt that he was being toyed with by Ning Fan. Every punch he threw was dodged, every kick evaded, making him more and more furious. While relentlessly attacking, he scoffed, ¡°Young man, do you only know how to dodge? Show me your real skill. Show me what makes you so arrogant!¡± Dodging a punch aimed at his ribs, Ning Fan looked indifferently at Wang Hailong and scoffed softly. ¡°You are no match for me!¡± The crowd was stunned, sweating profusely at Ning Fan¡¯s seemingly oblivious arrogance. Upon hearing these words, Wang Hailong became so angry that his veins bulged and his face, in his forties to fifties, twisted into an exceptionally fierce expression, his punches and kicks growing even more ferocious. Chapter 24 - 24 024 King of Soldiers who gives a damn! ?24: Chapter 024: King of Soldiers, who gives a damn! 24: Chapter 024: King of Soldiers, who gives a damn! ¡°Young man, you¡¯re too arrogant. Let me loosen your muscles a bit!¡± Feeling somewhat annoyed by Wang Hailong¡¯s pestering, Ning Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed into a cold line as he said coldly, ¡°I have already respected you somewhat, but if you keep looking for trouble, don¡¯t blame me!¡± ¡°You¡­ Well, that¡¯s perfect. I want to see what you are capable of!¡± Instead of withdrawing, Wang Hailong advanced, throwing punches that, although they never reached Ning Fan, were meant to force Ning Fan to strike. Wang Hailong had long been furious, having claimed the second-best combat ability in multiple battles, with no one daring to claim the first. But now, he couldn¡¯t take down this wretched youngster after dozens of exchanges, this poor wretch! The key issue was Ning Fan¡¯s attitude, which infuriated him. It was a complete look of disdain, always dodging and not attacking, a sign of utter contempt! He had never encountered anyone who could push him this far, and he actually wanted to see what Ning Fan was truly capable of! Thinking this, his punches became fiercer. Just then, Ning Fan shouted coldly. ¡°Get lost!¡± Before the words had fully left his mouth, a high kick smashed directly onto Wang Hailong¡¯s head, knocking him to the ground on the spot! Suddenly, the entire bar went silent! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Knocked down with a single strike? Just like that? Everyone was stunned, staring at the bizarre spectacle that had just unfolded. Huo Yunkuang thought it was an illusion, rubbed his eyes, and looked again. Lying on the ground was still Wang Hailong¡­ Wang Hailong felt dizzy, his head in fragments, and as he slowly came to, his eyes rolled back. What happened? How did he end up on the ground? Wang Hailong looked at Ning Fan, who was standing calmly in front of him, and widened his eyes in disbelief. He¡¯d been taken down by a kick from Ning Fan?! He was clear about his own strength. The title ¡°King of Soldiers¡± wasn¡¯t for nothing; among those in the military, his prowess was among the very highest. But under Ning Fan¡¯s single blow, was he just so easily defeated? Wang Hailong got up, his face contorted into a terrifying grimace. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone touched me. Young man, you¡¯re the first, and you will be the last!¡± As he spoke, Wang Hailong spat out a mouthful of blood-stained saliva, murderous aura bursting from his eyes, making the crowd shudder and retreat further back. He intended to make Ning Fan pay a severe price, moved his neck with a crackling sound, and his fists tensed up as he stepped closer. Ning Fan shook his head. For someone who overestimated themselves, the only way to make them understand was to beat them into realization. Otherwise, such people would never see their true limits. ¡°Since you¡¯re seeking death, then no one else can decide for you!¡± As his words fell, Ning Fan threw a punch directly at Wang Hailong¡¯s incoming fist, causing Wang Hailong¡¯s fist to become a bloody mess, pain making him retract it. It didn¡¯t end there. Immediately afterward, Ning Fan swiftly delivered punch after punch with ghostly speed, each one landing with force on Wang Hailong¡¯s body, leaving him no chance to fight back! Reeling from the barrage of blows, every hit caused Wang Hailong such pain it felt like his body would fall apart. Until Wang Hailong lay on the ground, like a smashed mud statue unable to rise, he still didn¡¯t understand why he had been so utterly defeated! In the end, he passed out. Seeing that Wang Hailong was so fragile that he had blacked out, Ning Fan withdrew his punches and then raised his head, his sharp eyes sweeping over the crowd. The crowd retreated, cold sweat beading their foreheads, swallowing nervously and not daring to catch Ning Fan¡¯s eye. ¡­ After seeing Huo Yunkuang, Ning Fan smiled faintly and walked over. This guy had been shouting for Wang Hailong to beat him to death while Wang Hailong was hitting him. Huo Yunkuang, shocked, looked at Wang Hailong gasping for breath on the ground and then realized the kind of being he had offended. Seeing Ning Fan approaching, his face turned from shock to endless despair, his lips trembling, and his Adam¡¯s apple repeatedly swallowing salvia. ¡°You¡­ what are you going to do? Don¡¯t¡­ come near, do you know who I am? Do you know my identity?¡± Huo Yunkuang still didn¡¯t give up, trying to intimidate Ning Fan with the power behind him in a last-ditch effort. Intimidate? Nonexistent. Ning Fan gave Huo Yunkuang a cold glare and said coldly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to cripple one of my legs? Fine, I¡¯ll grant you that wish!¡± Huo Yunkuang, seeing the demon before him, was so scared that he fell to the ground, his face full of terror. At this moment, everyone finally understood what kind of demon Ning Fan was¡ªa silent one, but one that took lives! Once you angered this demon, the result would be like Zheng Fuhua, Wang Hailong, and the soon-to-be tormented Huo Yunkuang! The outcome was miserable. Those who had mocked Ning Fan, each with a face showing fear, especially a gorgeous woman who broke directly into tears after seeing Ning Fan¡¯s eyes. Even Lan Kexin was taken aback by Ning Fan¡¯s demeanor, even though she had seen his special abilities during push-ups, her mouth fell open in shock. In a wave of panic, people frantically ran outside, afraid of provoking Ning Fan, the demon. Just then, a group of people suddenly burst into the bar from outside, blocking everyone¡¯s escape. The crowd was relieved, recognizing at a glance the uniforms of the police, believing that with the police present, Ning Fan, the demon, could no longer continue his rampage. The police quickly took control of the bar, several officers surrounding Ning Fan and the others. Ning Fan didn¡¯t even glance at the police, just lowered his head and continued to glare coldly at Huo Yunkuang. Seeing Ning Fan¡¯s demeanor, the police instantly felt a tightening in their hearts. One of the young police officers immediately drew his cold gun and aimed it at the protagonist, saying, ¡°Stop, don¡¯t make me shoot!¡± Ning Fan lifted his head and swept a glance over these people. His icy eyes emitted endless chills, as though stepping into an icehouse, instilling fear in him. Because he had never seen someone¡¯s gaze could be so terrifying, terrifying enough to make one¡¯s heart tremble! ¡­ Upon seeing these police officers, Huo Yunkuang quickly shifted his buttocks away from Ning Fan, yelling loudly: ¡°Father, save me!¡± Ning Fan looked at the police, noticing the man leading was not dressed in uniform but in a business suit. This must be the ¡°father¡± Huo Yunkuang had mentioned. Ning Fan just gave a cold look, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes before turning back to look at Huo Yunkuang. He disliked causing trouble, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of it! Huo Yunkuang suddenly burst out laughing, disturbingly enough to make the lights in the bar flicker. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead!¡± Ning Fan gave a sinister laugh and nonchalantly said, ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo Yunkuang¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped, confused as to why Ning Fan suddenly laughed¡­ what was he laughing about? Huo Yunkuang gritted his teeth and harshly thought, ¡°You will cry soon!¡± Just as Huo Jiuen was about to order the police to arrest this madman, he caught a glimpse of Ning Fan¡¯s face. Immediately, he shook all over, breaking out in a cold sweat! Chapter 25 - 25 025 Jiuye! ?25: Chapter 025: Jiuye! Is it really you? 25: Chapter 025: Jiuye! Is it really you? Huo Jiuen¡¯s eyes were filled with terror as he stuttered and trembled all over, like a stroke-ridden old man shaking uncontrollably as he approached the protagonist. Then, with a thud, he knelt before Ning Fan. ¡°Jiu¡­ Jiu¡­ Ninth Master, is it really you?¡± Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped in an instant! What was going on? The father of Huo Yunkuang and the head of the Huo Family Group had actually knelt directly before Ning Fan! Including Huo Yunkuang himself, who nearly spat out blood¡ªthe blood vessels in his eyes were clearly visible and looked as if they were about to burst out of shock. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What the actual hell was this? When Ning Fan heard the trembling voice, he glanced coldly at Huo Jiuen, his face indifferent. That one glance scared Huo Jiuen so much his calf muscles trembled even more intensely, growing weaker. ¡°It really is Ninth Master!¡± Completely ignoring whether Huo Yunkuang lived or died, he was excited and thrilled. Huo Jiuen remained kneeling on the ground, showing all sorts of reverence for Ning Fan, wishing he could do something for him. Before the police could react, Huo Jiuen repeatedly urged them to leave, ¡°Family matters, family matters¡­ please, all of you, go back.¡± The young police officers holstered their guns. They typically couldn¡¯t intervene in family affairs and could only leave the scene. However, some were startled and curious about who could make Huo Jiuen kneel¡ªwhat kind of background did this person have? This was big news; a figure whom even Huo Jiuen couldn¡¯t afford to offend had made him kneel? ¡­ Ning Fan remained indifferent; he was very casual toward Huo Jiuen¡¯s actions, letting him just kneel there without bothering to intervene, drinking by himself. Finding it somewhat boring, he pulled over Lan Kexin who was still standing beside him in utter shock, and they drank together. Lan Kexin could hardly stomach any alcohol and just looked at Ning Fan with stiffened features, saying no words. ¡­ Huo Yunkuang, his mind a blank slate, finally regained consciousness after snapping out of his shock. He wished he could pass out again, seeing his father still kneeling before Ning Fan! ¡°Father, you¡¯re actually kneeling to this little bastar¡ª!¡± Huo Yunkuang¡¯s eyes were frighteningly red, filled with grievance, confusion, and anger. These emotions mixed into a bitter concoction; after gulping it down, he was left with despair and rage. Huo Jiuen suddenly heard Huo Yunkuang¡¯s words, which were insulting Ning Fan. Kneeling, he shuffled forward on his knees, and fiercely slapped Huo Yunkuang several times, cursing while he did so, causing Huo Yunkuang to bleed profusely. ¡°You piece of trash, kneel down and beg Ninth Master for forgiveness!¡± ¡°What do you think you are, daring to offend Ninth Master, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Huo Yunkuang¡¯s face was covered in blood, his eyes were bloodshot as he stared at his father, tears streaming down his cheeks¡­ How could his father, who always cared for him, bear to hit him so cruelly? Was it just for the sake of this little bastard in front of them?! He was both angry and dared not curse at Ning Fan; he could only hold back his words, suffocating with frustration, secretly wishing he could kill Ning Fan a million times over in his heart. Seeing Huo Yunkuang¡¯s eyes bulging with rage, Huo Jiuen, also furious, kicked him, sending Huo Yunkuang flying. ¡°Who are you glaring at, quickly apologize to Ninth Master; beg him to spare your miserable life!¡± Huo Jiuen¡¯s eagerness was not without reason. Others might not know Ning Fan¡¯s background, but Huo Jiuen was very clear about it, etched firmly in his mind. This was the renowned Phantom Asura from overseas! Moreover, the Phantom Asura also had another title that spread through the Jianghu, a name even more famous, that was Jiu Ye! Jiu Ye, the ultimate authority of the four great underground powers of the Zhonghai regions! An existence that could wipe out a prominent family clan overnight, who would dare to provoke him? They¡¯d rather curry favor and make connections! Back when I had just started making a name for myself in Zhonghai City, I was besieged and choked by various forces. If it weren¡¯t for Jiu Ye¡¯s help, I, Huo Jiuen, would have died long ago, and there wouldn¡¯t be the Huo Family Group in Zhonghai City! Nor would there be the life of luxury for that wretched youngster Huo Yunkuang, with his arrogance and conceit. Over the years, I have been searching for Jiu Ye¡¯s whereabouts, hoping to do something for him to repay the debt of gratitude for his help at that time. It¡¯s just that I realized there was no opportunity to thank or repay Jiu Ye. The reason is simple, Jiu Ye lacks nothing; power, money, and women are all plentiful, and he can have whatever he wants if he needs it. What the Huo Corporation has, how could the Phantom Asura or Jiu Ye possibly lack! Thinking this, he glanced at the good-for-nothing Huo Yunkuang. It¡¯s hard enough to meet Jiu Ye, but to provoke him in a place like this, isn¡¯t that smearing mud on my own face? If it spread in the Jianghu that the Huo Family Group was disrespectful to Jiu Ye, I¡¯m afraid the Huo Family Group would not have good days ahead. ¡°Ah, how did I father such a thing!¡± Huo Jiuen couldn¡¯t help cursing, far from being able to do something for Jiu Ye, he had actually offended Jiu Ye. Who could bear such a responsibility! ¡°Come here and apologize to Jiu Ye, kowtow nine times!¡± Huo Jiuen¡¯s voice rose. It made the entire bar buzz with sound. ¡°What¡¯s all the noise about?¡± Ning Fan didn¡¯t even turn to look at Huo Jiuen, only said coldly and irritably. Suddenly, Huo Jiuen¡¯s old face stiffened, and he nodded in agreement, his voice lowered as he quickly apologized to Ning Fan. The crowd in the hall watched this scene, speechless. The formidable president of the Huo Corporation, a prominent figure in Zhonghai City, was actually kneeling behind Ning Fan with such a servile attitude. From Huo Jiuen¡¯s expression, it seemed he was quite willing to do it¡­ Jiu Ye¡­ is it this young man before my eyes? Who exactly is he? A mere twenty-something-year-old young man, dressed very ordinarily, with indiscernible taste that couldn¡¯t be considered refined in any way. A figure that would be unnoticeable in a crowd, could he really live up to the title of Jiu Ye? Is his influence that massive? People in the bar liked to talk about figures from the Jianghu, but all they ever saw were lower-level figures like Zheng Fuhua and Huo Yunkuang. They knew nothing about higher-level figures in the underground powers. As for the title of Jiu Ye, even fewer were aware of it. Slap, slap, slap¡­ In the end, people slapped themselves hard for their previous mockery, now realizing that they shouldn¡¯t provoke the mysterious youth before them! Huo Yunkuang still showed no reaction, but Zheng Fuhua was the first to crumble, dropping down on his knees with a plop. Bang, bang, bang¡­ Under everyone¡¯s stunned gaze, he repeatedly kowtowed nine times heavily behind Ning Fan. Huo Yunkuang, struck dumb by Huo Jiuen¡¯s slap, was very indignant, his visage twisted, as he pointed at Ning Fan, shouting and bellowing. ¡°Father, you actually hit me for such a little bastard? Even if you break my legs, he¡¯s still a bastard, trash!¡± Hearing Huo Yunkuang¡¯s continued shouting, Huo Jiuen became so angry that his face turned red and he was breathing heavily. Chapter 26 - 26 026 Ning Fan Who Exactly Are You ?26: Chapter 026: Ning Fan, Who Exactly Are You? 26: Chapter 026: Ning Fan, Who Exactly Are You? He¡¯s in such a state and he still dares to insult Ninth Master, he must be tired of living! Keep in mind that with just a word from Ninth Master, he could wipe out their Huo Family within minutes! Huo Jiuen was terrified, and he looked at Ning Fan with trepidation, noticing Ning Fan¡¯s expressionless face. Immediately, a chill went down Huo Jiuen¡¯s spine, knowing what he needed to do, and that he must do it quickly! Right there, Huo Jiuen exploded with rage, and lifting Huo Yunkuang with one hand, he cursed fiercely, ¡°You lowly scum who judges people by their status! I, your father, will cripple you!¡± Huo Yunkuang looked at Huo Jiuen in astonishment as he vented his anger. Craack¡­ With a palm strike, right in front of everyone, Huo Jiuen snapped Huo Yunkuang¡¯s leg! ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The blood gushed from Huo Yunkuang¡¯s leg, pooling on the floor, as he howled in agony, sending shockwaves through everyone present! To know that Huo Jiuen was the Family Head of the Huo Family in Zhonghai City! As the Family Head, just for that man, he directly crippled his son¡¯s leg! Everyone was stunned! ¡°Just who is Ning Fan, exactly?¡± Lan Kexin turned her head, shocked and curious. Even someone as significant as Huo Jiuen was terrified of offending Ning Fan, so Ning Fan¡¯s identity must be quite extraordinary. Lan Kexin¡¯s friends were shocked by the scene, their minds reeling with ten thousand thoughts, scared witless and dizzy. They began to chide themselves in annoyance, ¡°What should we do? Will he¡­ about the things we said just now?¡± The crowd gathered behind Lan Kexin, hoping she could help them weather this storm. Lan Kexin looked at her friends with disgust, thinking what the hell were these people doing earlier! Another group of people sighed in relief, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t make any sarcastic remarks earlier, otherwise I¡¯d be done for. I must find a way to cozy up to him if I get the chance!¡± Originally, Huo Yunkuang was the one they admired and vied to curry favor with. Ning Fan was just garbage from the trash heap! Now, Huo Yunkuang¡¯s leg was broken¡­ Everyone forced a smile. The Family Head of the Huo Family not only cursed Huo Yunkuang but also implied them, all guilty of judging people by their status! All they could hope for was that Ning Fan, no¡­ Superman, had the benevolence to forgive their arrogance! ¡­ After beating Huo Yunkuang to within an inch of his life, Huo Jiuen then tossed him aside, allowing Huo Yunkuang to lay there gasping for breath on the ground. He then shakily made his way to Ning Fan. ¡°Ninth Master, when did you return? Why didn¡¯t you let Jiuen know?¡± Ning Fan smiled and said, ¡°Just got back. Didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss.¡± Everyone gasped in admiration. Ninth Master truly lived up to his name, considering such a major disturbance in the bar as nothing significant. Hearing Ning Fan¡¯s words, Huo Jiuen quickly played to his strengths, beaming and praising, ¡°Ninth Master is Ninth Master, always so low-profile¡­ Are you satisfied with this?¡± Ning Fan glanced indifferently at Huo Yunkuang, who lay like a dying dog, and lightly said with a smile, ¡°A lesson is sufficient, just don¡¯t leave the child with a lifelong trauma.¡± Everyone was dumbstruck and speechless: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The drinks are finished, and the hospitality was good. I¡¯ll come again next time.¡± Ning Fan dragged the still confused Lan Kexin out of the bar, leaving behind a group of baffled and at a loss individuals. Come again? If he does, Huo Yunkuang¡¯s other leg won¡¯t be spared either, by then¡­ should he come to meet you on crutches? Huo Jiuen also stood stunned for a long while before he bellowed at the Huo Family bodyguards behind him, ¡°What are you standing around for? Call an ambulance!¡± ¡­ In the taxi, Lan Kexin¡¯s heart was pounding. Just who exactly was Ning Fan, this man with whom she had only two days of acquaintance? She guessed many possible identities but couldn¡¯t figure it out; the more she thought about it, the more curious she became! Especially in the bar, the shock that Ning Fan had brought her was simply like a visual blockbuster, giving her a tremendous impact; she couldn¡¯t calm down. From time to time, she glanced at Ning Fan, hesitating to speak. Finally, Lan Kexin couldn¡¯t help but look towards Ning Fan and ask, ¡°Who on earth are you!¡± Ning Fan chuckled, guessing that the scene just now must have shocked her not lightly, and she had yet to recover from it. He glanced at Lan Kexin¡¯s partially exposed chest, where her breasts were still heaving rapidly with her breath. A sly smile appeared on Ning Fan¡¯s face. ¡°A man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking that, I am asking who you really are, why even Huo Jiuen from the Huo Family group treats you with such high regard, to the extent that he broke Huo Yunkuang¡¯s leg on the spot for you¡­ and he even referred to you as ¡®Ninth Master¡¯?¡± Lan Kexin glared at Ning Fan, expressing her confusion. Ning Fan, helpless, of course couldn¡¯t reveal his true identity to Lan Kexin; telling her that he was Phantom Asura wouldn¡¯t do any good, so he made something up. ¡°Back then, the Huo Jiuen family was very poor, and I was from the same village as him; we played together since we were little, later when Huo Jiuen had money he distanced himself, so I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.¡± Lan Kexin stared at Ning Fan, who was obviously lying, thinking to herself, nobody would believe such nonsense. Lan Kexin asked again, ¡°Then why does he call you ¡®Ninth Master¡¯?¡± Ning Fan pretended to reminisce as he spoke. ¡°Back in the day when playing games, whoever won was the ¡®Ninth Master¡¯. That kid lost to me, so from that time on, he¡¯s always called me ¡®Ninth Master¡¯.¡± Lan Kexin glanced at Ning Fan with annoyance. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, never mind!¡± ¡°Kexin, what I¡¯ve said is true, you¡­ believe it or not, but I believe it,¡± Ning Fan replied. Ning Fan slowly leaned towards Lan Kexin and laid himself directly on her legs, reclining against her. With no way to avoid it, Lan Kexin thought to scold Ning Fan and tell him to get up, but found that Ning Fan had already started to snore heavily, apparently falling asleep. Her face flushed red, fading slowly; her heart was still filled with great doubt. How could the seemingly ordinary Ning Fan possess such power? Could it really be as Ning Fan claimed, that they were just from the same village? ¡°Oh God, are you kidding me?¡± Ning Fan¡¯s lies had no substance at all. In this time and age, even blood brothers from the same village would be cautious with each other after acquiring wealth. Would you, Ning Fan, be able to demand Huo Jiuen to break his son¡¯s leg for you, just because you¡¯re from the same village? Who was Huo Jiuen? Someone no one dared to offend, let alone rely on hometown connections to resolve issues. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That Huo Jiuen could do such a thing indicated that Ning Fan¡¯s identity had to be even higher than Huo Jiuen¡¯s. Moreover, Ning Fan was a person arranged by the president, and Lan Kexin felt that Ning Fan was definitely not that simple¡­ ¡°This pillow is really comfortable¡­¡± Ning Fan changed his position, causing Lan Kexin¡¯s cheeks to turn scarlet, struggling to fade. ¡°You lovebirds, save your affection for when you get home.¡± Even the driver in front couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, clearing his throat lightly. ¡­ That night, a big event occurred at Zhonghai City Hospital! The emergency center of City Hospital was lit up all night long, and the entire City Hospital was in an uproar! That was because Huo Yunkuang, the young master of the Huo Family, had been beaten to an inch of his life and urgently needed rescue. All the hospital experts stayed up all night, arranged to treat and rescue him, causing quite a stir. During the rescue operation, a middle-aged woman stepped out of a luxury car, rushing into the ICU crying. This middle-aged woman was Huo Yunkuang¡¯s mother, Zhou Yunjie. Hearing the terrible news and seeing her son in such a terrible state, her heart was pierced with pain, waiting anxiously for the doctors to come out. Chapter 27 - 27 027 Is it Ninth Master ?27: Chapter 027: Is it Ninth Master? Ninth Master is back! 27: Chapter 027: Is it Ninth Master? Ninth Master is back! As soon as the doctor came out, she rushed up to him to ask about Huo Yunkuang¡¯s situation. ¡°The young master¡¯s life is saved, but his leg¡­ may be left with a disability¡­.¡± At once, Zhou Yunjie grabbed the doctor by the collar and roared, attracting the attention of many people. ¡°Every year, our Huo Family provides your hospital with countless medical equipment, including medical donations. If you can¡¯t guarantee my son is unharmed, just wait for your death.¡± The doctor, his collar grasped, urged Zhou Yunjie to calm down, ¡°Madam, please calm down. We will do our best for the young master¡¯s leg.¡± ¡°Do our best, huh, haha!¡± Zhou Yunjie yanked on the doctor¡¯s collar, pulling it relentlessly, turning him red in the face and leaving him gasping for breath. ¡°I¡¯m telling you! You must ensure my son comes out one hundred percent intact. If not, what¡¯s the use of your hands? I¡¯ll chop your hands off!¡± Zhou Yunjie crazily choked the doctor¡¯s neck, and when the other doctors noticed something was wrong, they all came to intervene. ¡°Madam, we can¡¯t guarantee that we can definitely cure the young master¡¯s leg¡­ but we will do our best!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhou Yunjie bellowed with a ferocious face. The other doctors didn¡¯t dare come closer; the influence of the Huo Family was deep-rooted, and nobody dared to offend the lady of the Huo Family so easily. Even the doctor being bullied by Zhou Yunjie, with his face flushed red, didn¡¯t dare to retort. ¡°Our Huo Family only has my son as the successor; if you don¡¯t cure him, it¡¯s tantamount to harboring ill-intent and eyeing our property. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What use are you!¡± Zhou Yunjie, her eyes bulging with rage, pushed the doctor to the ground and, still not appeased, slapped him hard across the face. Seeing this crazy middle-aged woman be so relentless, the doctor didn¡¯t fight back, just trying to get away. But Zhou Yunjie caught him again! ¡°Say it! Can you cure my son or not? If you can¡¯t, I want your family to be disabled just like him!¡± Zhou Yunjie became even more ghastly, spitting out a mouthful of saliva. The doctors felt insulted and looked at Zhou Yunjie with disgust, astonished that such an unreasonable person could exist in this world! ¡°I am unreasonable. I pay money to keep you bunch of trash alive. If you can¡¯t cure my son, you¡¯re useless to me.¡± The attending doctor couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and said, ¡°Madam, it wasn¡¯t us who injured your son. If you¡¯re angry, go find the person who injured him.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to find them. I will cut the person who injured my son into ten thousand pieces. But for now, you better ensure my son comes out intact!¡± More and more doctors gathered around, and Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words became increasingly foul and unpleasant to hear. Just then, Huo Jiuen arrived at the hospital. He gave Zhou Yunjie a cold glance. ¡°Let go of the doctor; Yunkuang¡¯s injury has nothing to do with him.¡± Zhou Yunjie pushed away and turned her head to look at Huo Jiuen, her face somewhat twisted. ¡°Who! Who exactly hurt my son!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, Huo Jiuen. If anything happens to my son, you make the person who hurt my son die, got it? Huo Jiuen, you waste. Your son has been beaten to this state!¡± Zhou Yunjie¡¯s voice was loud, shaking the entire emergency center. Slap! Suddenly, Huo Jiuen swung his hand fiercely, slapping Zhou Yunjie hard on the face, causing her to almost lose balance and fall to the ground. Huo Jiuen furiously said: ¡°You harridan, do you know who hurt your son? Even ten Huo Families wouldn¡¯t be enough for them to play with!¡± Zhou Yunjie was dazed from the slap. Huo Jiuen dared to hit her, and she screamed furiously: ¡°Who is he! I don¡¯t care who he is! If he dares to hurt my son, he must pay with his life!¡± ¡°When has our Huo Family ever suffered such an insult? He dares to injure my son¡¯s leg; I want his limbs! You worthless thing, all you know is to hit your woman. Go find him! Not just him, but his entire family. Bring them all to me; I¡¯ll flay their skin!¡± Huo Jiuen, enraged, swung another slap across, striking Zhou Yunjie¡¯s mouth to bleed. Not waiting for Zhou Yunjie to react, he grabbed her with both hands. ¡°You better listen, it¡¯s Ninth Master, Ninth Master! That monstrous figure from years ago, he¡¯s back!¡± Suddenly, Zhou Yunjie slumped to the ground, completely dumbfounded. ¡°Huo Jiuen, what are you saying? Ninth Master¡­ Ninth Master injured my son?¡± Huo Jiuen helplessly nodded, encountering Ninth Master was just their bad luck. Revenge? That¡¯s probably throwing their own lives away. ¡°You still want to flay him? Go now, I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Huo Jiuen said coldly. Zhou Yunjie struggled to stand up, his eyes wide and disbelief written across his face as he stared at Huo Jiuen. ¡°How is that possible¡­ It¡¯s been so many years since Ninth Master appeared, are you sure you saw clearly?¡± The doctors witnessing Zhou Yunjie¡¯s drastic change in demeanor were also stunned, from arrogance to despair, just because of two words: Ninth Master! ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, he is Ninth Master!¡± Huo Jiuen affirmed with emphasis. Instantly, Zhou Yunjie murmured miserably: ¡°I won¡¯t go¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ Where is Ninth Master, I need to apologize to him, it¡¯s my son¡¯s fault, he deserves it!¡± The doctors were baffled, having just seen how aggressively Zhou Yunjie had been acting, to now cowering at the mention of Ninth Master? The Huo Family¡¯s power in Zhonghai City was terrifying, and yet just the title Ninth Master had Zhou Yunjie subdued?! Even though they didn¡¯t recognize Ninth Master, the doctors were still internally grateful and curious, this Ninth Master had relieved them of a big headache! Huo Jiuen said coldly, ¡°You can only blame the kind of person you raised, who had the misfortune of offending Ninth Master!¡± Zhou Yunjie felt utterly drained, collapsing to the ground once more, simply uttering the name Ninth Master had exhausted all his strength. ¡­ Xu Family. After splitting up with Lan Kexin, Ning Fan went straight back to his home, which naturally was the Xu Family¡¯s home. And this home would eventually be his as well, as long as he charmed Xu Ruolan, a confidence he still maintained. As he passed by Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s room, he suddenly heard various wails and howls coming from inside that could make one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°What madness is Xu Xiaoqing ranting about this late? Delirium or madness?¡± With that thought, Ning Fan pushed the door open and went inside. Upon entering, he saw that this girl was actually playing a game in her room, a game called Hero King. Ning Fan leisurely watched Xu Xiaoqing, a smile on his face: ¡°Interesting.¡± Xu Xiaoqing was so engrossed in her game that she didn¡¯t even notice Ning Fan entering the room. Ning Fan watched for a while, shaking his head continuously. Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s skills were a complete mess; her teammates created opportunities for her, yet she ended up in a disadvantageous position. This deep pit was something nobody could carry, and it was surprising that there were still people willing to play the game with her. ¡°Save me, will you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t steal¡­ hey, don¡¯t chase after me¡­ f**k¡­ how did you die.¡± Xu Xiaoqing grumbled swears, spraying her teammates in the game to the point of a bloodbath¡­ After watching for quite a while, Ning Fan finally realized, the little girl wasn¡¯t just playing any game; she had actually formed a team and was in a competition. ¡°Interesting,¡± said Ning Fan. ¡°What goddamn Miracle Brush team, the so-called top team of Zhonghai City can¡¯t even protect me?¡± Xu Xiaoqing threw a young lady¡¯s tantrum; her own gaming skills might not be great, but this team was the Miracle Brush, the top team of Hero King in the Zhonghai District! Chapter 28 - 28 028 Gaming God - Long Time No See ?28: Chapter 028: Gaming God ¨C Long Time No See 28: Chapter 028: Gaming God ¨C Long Time No See It had not been easy to get the chance to join a team and participate in today¡¯s match, going up against Jiangcheng City¡¯s top teams in a War Gear competition! What¡¯s more, the event was being live-streamed, with an audience of a hundred thousand people on the platform! How could they lose so badly, making such a fool of themselves? Xu Xiaoqing was so close to crying after losing. After losing several matches in a row, the team¡¯s morale was drained, and the audience watching the live stream felt there was no hope left. ¡°Let¡¯s disband, there¡¯s no fun in a crush.¡± An audience member typed this out on the live-streaming platform, followed by a wave of viewers copying and spamming it. ¡°That¡¯s not how you play War Gear.¡± Ning Fan came up behind Xu Xiaoqing with a cup of coffee, shaking his head in disapproval. At this remark, all the teammates of the Inspired Pen team heard him. So did Xu Xiaoqing as well as the audience watching the live stream. Xu Xiaoqing stuck her tongue out at Ning Fan and said, ¡°Do you think you can play the game? Country bumpkin.¡± Ning Fan replied indifferently, ¡°A little bit.¡± One of the members of the Inspired Pen team shouted, ¡°Who is this clown? Xiaoqing, focus on the match. Don¡¯t let random people give orders. We have lost several matches already!¡± However, Ning Fan remained indifferent, sipping his coffee and watching calmly. ¡°You guys¡­ why are you so disappointing? A bunch of noobs!¡± After losing another round, Xu Xiaoqing didn¡¯t care that she was the first to die in the game and kept cursing. ¡°Again, again, we can definitely win this round!¡± The game restarted. ¡°Damn, I need to pee real bad; Ning Fan, cover for me!¡± Xu Xiaoqing obviously didn¡¯t have high hopes for Ning Fan; this kid was just a hillbilly who couldn¡¯t possibly know anything about gaming. But when nature calls, she had no choice but to let Ning Fan take over for a bit. The members of the Inspired Pen team, hearing the conversation, asked Ning Fan coldly, ¡°Do you even know how to play?¡± Ning Fan still responded, ¡°A little bit.¡± Immediately, the Inspired Pen team held no hope for Ning Fan. To them, he was clearly a newbie, even worse than Xu Xiaoqing. Best of seven, and the opposing team had already won three rounds¡­ it was basically a loss already. The game began. Ning Fan was momentarily dazed. ¡°Crap,¡± he thought, ¡°I haven¡¯t played this map before; I need to familiarize myself with it first.¡± The rest of the teammates had already lost their will to fight, and soon, the first teammate fell. Ning Fan was still getting to know the map in the game. One by one, teammates continued to fall until Ning Fan was the only one left uneliminated, while the opposing team had no casualties! At this moment, Ning Fan said with a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯m about familiar with the map now. Time to start.¡± The members of the Inspired Pen team responded to Ning Fan indifferently, their snorts showing they had lost all spirit, since they had all been eliminated. Was there any chance he could turn the game around alone? ¡°Just surrender. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It¡¯s no big deal. You¡¯re up against Jiangcheng City¡¯s top team. For someone who only knows a little bit, losing is still an honor.¡± ¡°Meeting a country bumpkin like you, we¡¯re doomed to lose. Just surrender quickly.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s just terribly unlucky¡­ don¡¯t waste any more time.¡± The first teammate¡¯s words were still somewhat polite but as time went on, various mocking remarks were voiced over the chat. Unfazed, Ning Fan controlled the mouse and keyboard skillfully, his fingers dancing across the keys. Tap tap tap¡­ The Inspired Pen team members were speechless. This kid still refused to surrender, just wasting time. The others thought so, but their gaze involuntarily stayed on the screen, and just then, Ning Fan¡¯s character burst out from the shadows and took down the enemy¡¯s main force! Instantly, the whole arena was in an uproar! The teammates were flabbergasted! The audience was flabbergasted! ¡°?????¡± The opposing team also tapped out a flurry of question marks on their game screens, expressing their confusion and shock! This isn¡¯t over yet! Following that, Ning Fan took out the opposing team¡¯s main attackers one by one, and the members of the Inspired Brush team all watched with their eyes wide. The audience on the live streaming platform was also amazed, as more and more viewers poured in. Soon, Ning Fan took out all of the opposing teammates, and with a final counterattack, won the match! It was madness! The players of Inspired Brush were utterly dumbfounded! The live-stream viewers originally didn¡¯t have much faith in Inspired Brush, a team that had already lost three rounds, and this round they were nearly wiped out; such adversity made victory seem impossible. But, this guy did it! By then, the live-stream platform was overwhelmed with viewers, an unofficial match had gathered hundreds of thousands of gaming spectators, almost crashing the platform! Even the members of the opposing team looked ghastly, their faces as if they had swallowed flies, mouths agape, eyes wide. Where did this expert come from?! One man took out all of our teammates, this is not scientifically possible. They had thoroughly researched the Inspired Brush team and there was no record of such a person! One man taking on everybody! Could it be that Inspired Brush had brought in a ringer? But even if he was a ringer, that¡¯s still freakish! Drip¡­ The team captain from Jiangcheng was cautious, his heart pounding as he typed in the public chat to the protagonist, ¡°May I ask which god of gaming are you?¡± Seeing the words on the screen, Ning Fan casually typed a line: ¡°Nameless and unknown, live long and you¡¯ll see.¡± Boom!!! Everybody was astounded, their minds reeling with the phrase ¡°live long and you¡¯ll see¡±! Live long and you¡¯ll see? Who on earth is this supreme expert? Not just the viewers were baffled, even the members of the Inspired Brush team were stunned. After receiving the reply, the Jiangcheng team was silent for a long time, unable to think of any player in Hero King who matched this level of expertise. Of course, they had no idea how he fought everyone all by himself?! Drip¡­ The team captain from Jiangcheng City didn¡¯t type in the public chat anymore but directly sent a private message. ¡°Live-Long-And-See Expert, may I ask how did you achieve this?¡± Ning Fan replied simply, ¡°I fear not the god-like opponents, but teammates who are like pigs!¡± Wow! Just wow! That was a barefaced mockery¡­ The opposing team¡¯s captain turned an ashen shade of green right there, his expression worse than having swallowed a dead fly. To console their own teammates, they thought Ning Fan had merely relied on luck. But what they didn¡¯t expect was that the next round would turn out the same¡­ In an instant, everyone went wild! The Inspired Brush team, the Jiangcheng team, including hundreds of thousands of live-stream audience members¡­ Totally stupefied!!! ¡­¡­¡­ Some ten minutes later¡­ Xu Xiaoqing rushed back into her room in a panic. Not seeing Ning Fan¡¯s figure, Xu Xiaoqing scoffed and muttered, ¡°That guy must have lost miserably with my game character and fled in disgrace!¡± Just as she was preparing to say something to the Inspired Brush, she glanced at the screen and her eyes were glued there. Four to three, Inspired Brush¡¯s War God wins! Damn! They won? Her team came back from the brink of defeat~! Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief as she rubbed her eyes three or four times to confirm she wasn¡¯t seeing things, so shocked she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t grasp what had happened. What went on, the team won just after she went to the bathroom? Chapter 29 - 29 029 The Beautiful Policewoman Baby Hai ?29: Chapter 029: The Beautiful Policewoman Baby Hai 29: Chapter 029: The Beautiful Policewoman Baby Hai Beep beep beep¡­ Her character¡¯s chat box was blinking incessantly, as the team captain of Divine Inspiration kept sending messages. ¡°Xiaoqing, is Evering present? I¡¯d like to ask if he¡¯s interested in joining our team?¡± Xu Xiaoqing was stunned. Evering? What on earth was that? After pondering for quite a while, Xu Xiaoqing angrily exclaimed, ¡°Who the hell is Evering!¡± ¡°Xiaoqing, you¡¯ve got it wrong¡­¡± After an explanation from the team captain of Divine Inspiration, Xu Xiaoqing realized she had missed out on a spectacular battle! The audience watching the live stream was in a frenzy, crowding the entire room, each flooding the public screen to praise Evering, spamming ¡°666¡±, and clinging to his coattails¡­ ¡°Where is Evering! I want to have his babies!¡± ¡°So impressive! Evering truly lives up to his name!¡± ¡°Will I be able to see Evering again in my lifetime?¡± ¡°¡­¡± With each line of text, Xu Xiaoqing started dancing with joy, ¡°I knew our Divine Inspiration would win tonight!¡± Even though the outcome of the match had nothing to do with her¡­ Xu Xiaoqing thought to herself, ¡°Not only is Ning Fan skilled in medicine, but he¡¯s also this good at gaming?¡± But other than Ning Fan, no one else had entered the room. And, the coffee was still sitting on the table. ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, Xu Family¡¯s head, Xu Chengyuan, called her with a concerned tone, ¡°Xiaoqing, is God Doctor Ning settling in comfortably?¡± Xu Xiaoqing, who had celebrated her game victory late into the night, was annoyed by the waking call, especially since the inquiry wasn¡¯t even about her! ¡°Dad, if you want to ask how Ning Fan is settling in, shouldn¡¯t you call him directly?¡± The person on the other end of the phone coughed awkwardly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you God Doctor Ning¡¯s maid?¡± Xu Xiaoqing had long forgotten that she was supposedly Ning Fan¡¯s maid, taken aback when Xu Chengyuan brought it up. She impatiently said, ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Xiaoqing, if you¡¯re free today, accompany God Doctor Ning to buy some clothes and daily necessities. Don¡¯t neglect him.¡± Without a second thought, Xu Xiaoqing agreed and then hung up. On the other end of the phone, Xu Chengyuan found it strange. Xu Xiaoqing, who previously disliked Ning Fan, had changed her tune today? ¡­ That afternoon¡­ Xu Xiaoqing and Ning Fan arrived at a bustling shopping mall. Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t really on shopping. She was preoccupied with images of last night¡¯s victorious Divine Inspiration team and Ning Fan¡¯s likely alias ¡®Evering.¡¯ The godlike player was right beside her¡ªhow could she not be thrilled? She accompanied Ning Fan to the mall partly for that reason, and to subtly probe into his involvement. Xu Xiaoqing asked nonchalantly, ¡°Was it you who played in last night¡¯s game?¡± Ning Fan shrugged, indicating he knew nothing about it. Xu Xiaoqing rolled her eyes at Ning Fan. Still playing dumb¡ªapart from you, Ning Fan, who else would be playing the game for me? Just as she was about to press further, suddenly she felt severe discomfort in her stomach. Oh no, Aunt Flo had arrived! ¡°¡­I need to go to the restroom!¡± Xu Xiaoqing said and hurried off to the public restroom. Ning Fan looked gloomily at the retreating figure of Xu Xiaoqing, thinking what perfect timing her Aunt Flo had. After his exhilarating performance in the game last night, he ought to have captured this little lady¡¯s heart. Just then, his phone rang. It was Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s call. ¡°Idiot, I forgot to bring ¡®that¡¯ and need you to buy a pack and bring it to me¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ning Fan stomped his foot in exasperation. For god¡¯s sake! She actually had me buy her sanitary pads! Without a word, he hung up the phone. But then, the phone rang again, still Xu Xiaoqing calling. Ning Fan waited for a while, the phone incessantly ringing, and reluctantly answered the call. ¡°Idiot, just go if I ask you to. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared?¡± Listening to Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s words, Ning Fan stayed silent, watching Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s performance as she tried to provoke him, the urgency clearly not his own. Ning Fan thought it was amusing, ¡°Xu Xiaoqing, keep provoking.¡± Finally, Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Ning Fan, big brother, please help me out this one time¡­¡± ¡°Great God, my admiration for you is like the endless river flowing continuously¡­ sob sob¡­¡± Listening to Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s various pleas and flatteries, repeating all sort of things, Ning Fan was quite amused. Until Xu Xiaoqing almost cried out on the phone. Ning Fan felt that he had teased her enough. The little girl¡¯s errand still had to be done; he could make a small sacrifice. He couldn¡¯t let her order sanitary pads as a delivery, right? After wandering the mall for quite a while, Ning Fan, enduring the embarrassment, finally made the purchase. ¡°It¡¯s this floor, right?¡± Thinking so, Ning Fan headed towards the second-floor restroom. Arriving at the restroom entrance, Ning Fan stopped. It was the women¡¯s restroom. He really wanted to have a look inside, but entering would make him seem like a pervert, wouldn¡¯t it? If he was discovered, wouldn¡¯t that ruin his reputation forever! No way, he definitely couldn¡¯t go in on his own. Ning Fan dialed Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s number, his voice cold, ¡°Got it, come out and take it.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­ come out to take it?¡± Xu Xiaoqing said irritably. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken off my pants, how can I come out?¡± Ning Fan thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you¡¯ve taken them off, just put them back on and come out. I¡¯m not going inside.¡± Xu Xiaoqing hurriedly said, ¡°Just bring it in here, anyway there¡¯s no one else in the women¡¯s restroom, just me!¡± Hearing Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s words, Ning Fan helplessly hung up the phone. The first time entering a women¡¯s restroom, he felt like a thief, pretending to stroll casually inside. The women¡¯s restroom was deserted. Ning Fan knocked on each stall door but got no response. Ning Fan thought to himself, the little girl hadn¡¯t lied to him, indeed there was no one inside. When he knocked on the last stall, the door gently opened, undoubtedly it was that little minx, Xu Xiaoqing. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Fan handed over a package of sanitary pads with an expressionless face: ¡°Your sanitary pads!¡± Ning Fan was startled, his eyes suddenly lighting up. The person inside the stall was not Xu Xiaoqing at all, but a beautiful policewoman. She had fine arched eyebrows and cherry lips, her face exuding a valiant aura, radiant and arresting. The beautiful woman sat on the toilet, her icy eyes fixating on him, those eyes could kill! Done for! ¡°Ah! You pervert!¡± A crisp and loud cry came echoing out of the women¡¯s restroom! Bang! The stall door was slammed shut, almost hitting Ning Fan¡¯s nose. Ning Fan touched his nose, looking bewildered. Why was there a beautiful policewoman inside? Could it be that Xu Xiaoqing could transform in seventy-two different ways, deliberately changing her appearance to prank him? For god¡¯s sake, how could that be possible? The woman looked so aggrieved¡­ nothing like Xu Xiaoqing! Chapter 30 - 30 030 Poor Guy Cant Afford It So Dont Try ?30: Chapter 030: Poor Guy, Can¡¯t Afford It So Don¡¯t Try 30: Chapter 030: Poor Guy, Can¡¯t Afford It So Don¡¯t Try Baby Hai, sitting on the toilet inside the cubicle with her hands cradling her face, cursed the hooligan outside countless times in her heart. It was because of such hooligans that she, the leader of the Zhonghai City Branch Division, had been reduced to a traffic cop. Recalling a few days ago, she had caught a pervert harassing a woman and had directly kicked his balls to smithereens. Baby Hai felt it was the punishment a hooligan deserved, but as a result, she was demoted to a mere traffic cop and felt like crying herself to death. Today again¡­ Having not heard footsteps for a while, Baby Hai knew that the hooligan outside hadn¡¯t left yet. ¡°Hooligan! How much longer are you going to stay out there!¡± Ning Fan didn¡¯t want to leave just like that, he had to at least get to know the beautiful police officer and clear his name. ¡°Beautiful officer, may I say this is a misunderstanding? Just hear me out!¡± Baby Hai¡¯s eyes were squinted in anger, and her teeth were gritting with an audible grind, ¡°Damn it, get the hell out!¡± Ning Fan persisted, ¡°Beautiful officer, I swear I¡¯m not a hooligan, I¡­ look at me, do I look like one? Has there ever been a handsome hooligan like me, am I right?¡± Baby Hai¡¯s fingers clawed at the stall doors as if she wished she could strangle this hooligan immediately. She calmed her rapid breathing and said, ¡°Get out! Wait for me outside the restroom, and I¡¯ll hear your explanation!¡± An explanation? Hmph! The best explanation would be a set of shackles, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was on her period right now, she would¡¯ve already charged out and grabbed the hooligan¡­ Ning Fan heard the gritting of the beautiful officer¡¯s teeth, sounding like the gnawing of a mouse from his hometown. What¡¯s the point of explaining now? Ning Fan hurriedly left the women¡¯s restroom, looking dejectedly at the sanitary pad in his hand, then he threw it to the ground! ¡°Is Xu Xiaoqing playing a prank on me?¡± Just as he was about to call her to confront her, his phone rang¡ªa call from Xu Xiaoqing. Ning Fan looked at the phone irritably; this girl had tricked him and still had the nerve to call him. If he didn¡¯t punish her properly, he wouldn¡¯t be Ning Fan. He answered the call. Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s voice came through loud and clear, ¡°You idiot, where the hell are you?¡± Ning Fan was furious, his teeth set on edge as he said: ¡°You¡¯re asking where I am? You come out here! A maid trifling with her master deserves family punishment, three hundred spankings on the butt!¡± Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s voice was uncertain, barely above a whisper, ¡°Idiot, did you go to the wrong floor? I¡¯m on the third floor in the restroom; which floor are you on?¡± Ning Fan: ¡°¡­¡± He hung up the call, arms hanging down, and looked up to see a large ¡°2¡± on the stairwell. With a dull expression, he stared at it for a while, then, dejected like a zombie, he picked up the sanitary pad he had thrown on the floor a moment ago. Then, with heavy steps, as if carrying Mount Tai on his back, he trudged to the third floor. A little while later. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Baby Hai came out of the restroom, fuming. She scanned the area but didn¡¯t see the hooligan. ¡°So much for an explanation. How could I possibly believe the words of a hooligan!¡± Baby Hai fiercely kicked a nearby trash can, which caved in from the impact. This kick was intended for that voyeur! With red, angry eyes, Baby Hai ground her teeth and said, ¡°You little hooligan, that peeping Tom, I will catch you. Even if I have to chase you to the ends of the earth, I will bring you to justice!¡± Near the restroom, the sound of Baby Hai gnashing her teeth was piercingly sharp. The men and women who had come to use the restroom were scared silly, they abandoned their need to go and turned to flee. Third floor mall restroom¡­ Ning Fan entered the ladies¡¯ restroom once again; this time he was much more adept, and the previous nervousness was gone. It was just that his embarrassment on the second floor was so great that he couldn¡¯t muster any enthusiasm, his face ashen. He pushed open the stall door, saw Xu Xiaoqing, didn¡¯t even spare her a second glance, directly handed her the sanitary napkin, and walked away, not wanting to stay a moment longer! Xu Xiaoqing was somewhat bewildered, wondering what was up with Ning Fan the hooligan? Having the opportunity to enter the ladies¡¯ restroom this time, shouldn¡¯t he be ogling with lecherous eyes, displaying a sleazy expression? And take the chance to tease her as well? As Xu Xiaoqing walked out of the restroom, she was still puzzled and noticed that Ning Fan looked upset. She said teasingly with a giggle, ¡°Big Brother Ning, doesn¡¯t delivering a sanitary napkin give you a sense of achievement?¡± Ning Fan glared at Xu Xiaoqing, ¡°Piss off, piss off!¡± He felt like squashing Xu Xiaoqing right there; the happier she was, the more miserable he felt. What delivering of sanitary napkins, his reputation was utterly ruined. He reached out and pinched Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s tender cheek until her cheeks turned red, then finally let go. Xu Xiaoqing didn¡¯t feel any pain at all and continued to smile innocently, ¡°Big Brother Ning, you¡¯ll have to deliver it again next time, let¡¯s go buy some clothes.¡± Ning Fan cursed inwardly, deliver your big head¡­ there won¡¯t be a next time, and he certainly would never go shopping with this young girl! On the way, Xu Xiaoqing kept asking Ning Fan about the competition from the night before. Ning Fan just nodded indifferently, not wanting to talk much with Xu Xiaoqing. But Xu Xiaoqing grew more and more excited, almost as if she was the one who had won the competition. It wasn¡¯t until they entered a Versace store that Xu Xiaoqing stopped prattling and casually picked out several suits for Ning Fan, grabbing one of every basic style available. Ning Fan glanced at the price tag and his mouth twitched in shock, damn, that¡¯s way too expensive. The clothes that followed were even pricier, the cheapest ones at ten thousand and the more expensive ones costing tens of thousands! Ning Fan¡¯s eyes grew wider and he muttered, ¡°This is really damn expensive!¡± The saleswoman assisting them gave Ning Fan a look, noticing his poor attire, clothes that didn¡¯t seem to total more than a hundred or so yuan, like something picked out of a trash heap. She suddenly lost all interest in serving them, thinking, what are they doing in a Versace store with that look? When did Versace stores become street stalls where any penniless bumpkin can come in? Despite her belief that the customer is God, she lifted her nose haughtily and said coldly, ¡°Are you two going to buy anything or not? If not, don¡¯t bother trying them on, lest you dirty our clothes and can¡¯t afford to compensate!¡± Before Ning Fan could explode, Xu Xiaoqing burst out angrily, ¡°What kind of attitude is that, salesgirl? It¡¯s none of your business whether I buy or not, don¡¯t you understand that the customer is God?¡± The saleswoman didn¡¯t pay any attention to Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s outburst; she had seen plenty of people like her, those who clearly had no money yet liked to make a scene without any class. As she walked away, she said, ¡°Poor trash, can¡¯t afford it so why bother trying? You can tell they¡¯re just here to use the fitting room for a photo op and show off on social media. Talking about God, they¡¯re nothing but a Jesus with no clothes to wear!¡± Although she didn¡¯t speak loudly, Ning Fan could hear it, and so could Xu Xiaoqing. It seemed as though she had said it on purpose for them to hear. Xu Xiaoqing glared furiously, her temper as a young lady of the Xu Family wasn¡¯t accustomed to such treatment. The young mistress of the Xu Family, with a multimillion-dollar status, was actually being mocked by a mere salesgirl. Instantly, she was boiling with anger. Pointing at the salesgirl she ordered, ¡°You¡­ come back here!¡± [Requesting recommendation tickets!] Chapter 31 - 31 031 Indifferent to me before now out of your league! ?31: Chapter 031: Indifferent to me before, now out of your league! 31: Chapter 031: Indifferent to me before, now out of your league! The young waitress had her nose in the air, completely ignoring Xu Xiaoqing, leaving her to stew in her own frustration. At that moment, another waitress came over, a middle-aged woman with a kind face. She glanced at the younger waitress and saw her disdainful expression, furrowed her brow¡ªalthough she was used to such behavior, she couldn¡¯t help but silently criticize the younger waitress¡¯s narrow-mindedness and knack for looking down on people. She then turned her attention to Xu Xiaoqing and Ning Fan¡ªwhile the man was another matter, the woman¡¯s attire and accessories were definitely high-end, especially the designer watch on her wrist. Clearly, these were no ordinary clients. ¡°Please, calm down both of you. Feel free to try on any clothes until you¡¯re satisfied, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she said. The middle-aged waitress welcomed them with a smile, warmly attending to Xu Xiaoqing and her companion. Xu Xiaoqing saw that this waitress was much better than the previous one and glanced over the clothes Ning Fan had tried on. Xu Xiaoqing declared loudly with a generous air, ¡°Any clothes that were tried on, bring me two sets of each!¡± Instantly, the middle-aged waitress¡¯s mouth hung open as she stared at Xu Xiaoqing in shock, which then turned into immense joy. The few sets of clothes they were discussing cost tens of thousands, and ordering two of each set would run into over a hundred thousand! Just her commission would be in the thousands, possibly even tens of thousands! Spurt¡­ The younger waitress who had looked down on Ning Fan and the others was mid-drink when she heard this, and the liquid sprayed out of her mouth. Feeling regret now, is it too late? ¡°Gods, what else do you need? I can help you pick out anything. If you set your heart on something, it¡¯s not just once; you could try it on a thousand times over,¡± she said. She readily switched to a smiling face, stepping forward to warmly attend to Ning Fan and Xu Xiaoqing. Xu Xiaoqing looked over at the young waitress with a mocking sneer. The young waitress gave herself a proverbial slap on the face, ¡°I was wrong just now; please accept my apologies. What do you think of this set¡ªits material, its color¡­?¡± Xu Xiaoqing was utterly disgusted; she wouldn¡¯t give such opportunistic people the time of day and left them with just one line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you were too good for me just now, now I¡¯m too good for you, get lost!¡± Xu Xiaoqing said this and turned around to leave, pulling Ning Fan with her to the middle-aged waitress to pay by card. The young waitress stood there dumbfounded, staring at the many zeros being entered into the cash register¡ªat least six figures! She felt a tightness in her chest, standing in place, beating her breast and feet, cursing herself continuously, ¡°I¡¯m such a fucking idiot, passing up such a big client, even mocking them, am I sick or what?¡± Even after Xu Xiaoqing and Ning Fan had left, she still stood there in painful regret. She asked the middle-aged waitress, ¡°How much did they spend?¡± The middle-aged waitress looked at her and said, ¡°Not that much, about 180,000.¡± Fuck¡­ 180,000, just the commission would be over 10,000! The young waitress pounded her chest, saying, ¡°I played a part in this, if I hadn¡¯t provoked her, she wouldn¡¯t have bought so much all at once, can¡¯t you share some with me?¡± The middle-aged waitress didn¡¯t even spare her a glance, thinking to herself, ¡°You want a share with that attitude? What sort of person are you? You handed them over to me on a silver platter, and even if I shared with you, how would that be fair to my dear customers?¡± At this time, the manager of Versace came over furious, and on approaching, slapped the young waitress across the face. She was left completely stunned by the blow. ¡°You motherfucker, are you stupid or what? Such a good customer, and you almost drove them away with your ignorance. And you still want a cut? Get out of here now!¡± The waitress touched her flaming red cheek and stared blankly at the manager, who was raging like a thunderstorm. Then, in front of everyone, she squatted on the ground and rolled around, saying at the same time, ¡°I¡¯m rolling, I¡¯m rolling!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? I said get lost! You¡¯re fired!¡± The manager completely ignored her. To offend such a good customer just now was to go against Versace, to go against money! What use was there in keeping such a waitress? If those two saw that the young female waitress was still here next time, wouldn¡¯t it smash their own brand?! The female waitress pleaded bitterly, ¡°Manager, I¡­ I won¡¯t dare do it again, please forgive me this time!¡± The manager didn¡¯t want to waste any more words with her and turned to the middle-aged waitress, saying, ¡°You did very well. From now on, you¡¯re the assistant manager of our boutique.¡± The middle-aged waitress was overwhelmed with gratitude, her face streaming with tears. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to be promoted for so many years, and today she was suddenly promoted! ¡°Thank you, Manager!¡± In her heart, she didn¡¯t forget to thank Ning Fan and Xu Xiaoqing, customers like God, ¡°Thank you to both clients¡­ and thank you too.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This ¡°you¡± referred to the young waitress who was crying her eyes out! The middle-aged waitress thought to herself, if it hadn¡¯t been for her giving up the opportunity, she really wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to shine. After the manager spoke for a while, the young waitress still hadn¡¯t left, just sitting there and crying! The manager couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. When he was being tough just now, why didn¡¯t she think about the consequences? Now still crying here, was she going to let anyone run a business at all? ¡°Get the hell out of here! Don¡¯t bother coming tomorrow!¡± ¡­ Xu Xiaoqing and Ning Fan finished buying clothes, and Xu Xiaoqing was still thinking about the rude waitress they encountered in the store, a bastard who looked down on people. Then she took another glance at Ning Fan beside her and was extremely surprised. Ning Fan, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, looked no matter how you saw him, dashing and stylish, making one¡¯s heart race with excitement. This was not some countrified bumpkin, but rather a phoenix risen from a chicken¡¯s nest, a swan flying out of a duck flock! ¡°So handsome.¡± Ning Fan patted Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s head lightly, smiling, ¡°Your Family Head is of course handsome, but I just prefer to keep a low profile. One should keep a low profile in life, you know.¡± Xu Xiaoqing rolled her eyes at Ning Fan, his appearance may now be dashing, but his sullied soul still needed to be scrubbed and reformed. ¡°We¡¯ve also finished buying clothes, let¡¯s head home.¡± Ning Fan whistled and walked towards the exit of the mall. ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t go back yet. Ning brother, come with me to watch a performance, will you?¡± Xu Xiaoqing pulled Ning Fan by the hand and headed further inside the mall. If one were to undergo a transformation, it should be done thoroughly. This mall hosted a piano concert every month. The performer was a very remarkable woman, and coincidentally, it was happening today. How could they miss it? Shivers ran through Ning Fan as he listened; when this little girl addressed him that affectionately, it definitely meant trouble. Last time it was about buying sanitary pads, this time it had to be something even worse. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m really busy, how do I have time to accompany you to some performance? If you want to go, go by yourself. I¡¯m heading back.¡± Xu Xiaoqing looked at Ning Fan with annoyance. Left with no choice, Ning Fan looked at his suit and sighed, ¡°Oh well, who made me dress so handsomely today? I¡¯ll just accompany you for a bit.¡± Xu Xiaoqing, not being shy, pulled Ning Fan straight towards the concert venue. Chapter 32 - 32 032 The Piano Queen Huo Qiuran ?32: Chapter 032: The Piano Queen: Huo Qiuran 32: Chapter 032: The Piano Queen: Huo Qiuran ¡°Xiaoqing?¡± They hadn¡¯t walked far when a sickly sweet voice called out to Xu Xiaoqing. Ning Fan looked in the direction of the voice and saw a petite beauty in a yellow and white short skirt, with a comely face. Xu Xiaoqing turned to look back and saw the person. She said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°Wang Xiaodie, what a coincidence.¡± Wang Xiaodie, however, didn¡¯t look at Xu Xiaoqing again but instead turned her gaze to Ning Fan next to Xu Xiaoqing, scrutinizing him carefully. Wang Xiaodie teased, ¡°Wow, even a flat-chested girl like Xiaoqing has a boyfriend now?¡± Xu Xiaoqing disliked this woman intensely. Wang Xiaodie was not only infatuated but also a gold-digger, which had led her to latch onto the senior from the school, Zhou Jiangming. Seeing Zhou Jiangming, who had just walked up to Wang Xiaodie¡¯s side, she liked him even less. Zhou Jiangming looked quite refined, and his old man at home was very wealthy. But in Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s opinion, Zhou Jiangming was a typical playboy, interested only in Wang Xiaodie¡¯s looks and figure! Xu Xiaoqing didn¡¯t confirm or deny it, and didn¡¯t talk much with Wang Xiaodie, simply saying, ¡°His name is Ning Fan.¡± Ning Fan remained noncommittal. He certainly wasn¡¯t this young lady¡¯s boyfriend, but it seemed as though there was an invisible scent of gunpowder diffusing through the air, so he might as well watch the excitement. Wang Xiaodie initially thought Ning Fan was stunning, but now felt he seemed quite dull, and immediately disdained him. She introduced to them, ¡°Zhou Jiangming, my boyfriend!¡± Xu Xiaoqing could hear it, Wang Xiaodie¡¯s tone was thick with sarcasm. It was as if she was saying, ¡°Look how amazing I am, I¡¯ve got Zhou Jiangming after all, and look at you, with your unwanted trash.¡± ¡°Xiaoqing, long time no see.¡± Zhou Jiangming greeted Xu Xiaoqing politely, his tone not without a hint of affection. When he saw Ning Fan next to Xu Xiaoqing, he frowned, ¡°Ahem, this is your boyfriend? You chose someone like this as your boyfriend?¡± Zhou Jiangming looked at Ning Fan with aversion, thinking, ¡°Dare to encroach on my woman, do you no longer want to get ahead?¡± Although he was attracted to Wang Xiaodie¡¯s looks and figure, he still preferred Xu Xiaoqing, because the Xu family had significant assets, and besides, there was an enviable beauty CEO of the Xu family. That CEO was truly a breathtaking beauty, just thinking about her made him salivate, if he could just use Xu Xiaoqing to connect¡­ ¡°What? I need your permission to have a boyfriend now? Who do you think you are?¡± But in her heart, Xu Xiaoqing was thinking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ning Fan? I like him. Compared to you, Zhou Jiangming, he is worlds better. You don¡¯t even catch my eye!¡± Zhou Jiangming stood there awkwardly, glancing at Ning Fan, then not without goodwill, he cautioned. ¡°Xiaoqing, I didn¡¯t mean that, what I mean is, you should be cautious when choosing a boyfriend, don¡¯t pick someone completely lacking in taste and refinement!¡± Was he talking about himself? Ning Fan sneered as he looked at Zhou Jiangming and retorted coldly, ¡°Redneck? Who are you talking about?¡± Zhou Jiangming, seeing Ning Fan join the conversation, responded unapologetically: ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you. Don¡¯t put yourself into this. I¡¯m just advising Xiaoqing to be wary, not to fall for someone with ulterior motives!¡± ¡°Zhou Jiangming, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Xu Xiaoqing blurted out in frustration and turned toward the concert hall. As she left, she didn¡¯t forget to wrap her arms around Ning Fan in a show of affection. Walking away, she said, ¡°Brother Ning, don¡¯t mind him. You¡¯re thousands of times better than him.¡± Ning Fan nodded seriously and laughed, ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± ¡­ Zhou Jiangming had a gloomy face. Compare himself to that country bumpkin? How could he not be several times better than that bumpkin, and why would the second Miss Xu¡¯s taste be so poor? And that Ning Fan, a complete trash, didn¡¯t even look at himself, daring to covet the woman he fancied, sooner or later he would make him pay a price! Wang Xiaodie also had a mocking expression, saying, ¡°How could Xu Xiaoqing, this flat-chested girl, be with such a country bumpkin, it¡¯s truly a case of flowers stuck in cow dung, good cabbages being spoiled by pigs.¡± ¡°Are you calling me a pig?¡± Zhou Jiangming teased. Wang Xiaodie leaned tenderly against Zhou Jiangming and said affectionately, ¡°Ning Fan is the pig, and you, you¡¯re the Golden Phoenix.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it, let that pig jump around for a while, he won¡¯t be able to jump much longer.¡± ¡­ Ning Fan and Xu Xiaoqing arrived at the piano hall in the shopping mall. The hall was packed with people, overcrowded, yet it was strangely quiet. Ning Fan was slightly stunned. Who was playing today that there were so many people attending, and that could make everyone look forward in silent anticipation? The two chose a rather good VIP seat, served by dedicated waiters and with tea, but the price made Ning Fan jump. Hey hey, tens of thousands for a VIP seat?! Xu Xiaoqing didn¡¯t even blink an eye. Ning Fan was immediately surprised. It was just a concert at a shopping mall, yet it had an atmosphere even more intense than that of a concert hall? He turned his head and saw a name displayed on the screen and banner, Huo Qiuran. ¡°Huo Qiuran?¡± Ning Fan was momentarily stunned. He then smiled mysteriously. ¡°This Huo Qiuran is known as the piano queen of Zhonghai City. Not only is she good-looking, but her piano playing is also intoxicating. Even piano masters must bow before her,¡± Xu Xiaoqing introduced extensively, fearing that Ning Fan would not be interested in the concert. ¡°Really?¡± Ning Fan sat in his seat and leisurely uttered two words. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s said that Huo Qiuran has a complex background and is considered a queen of Jianghu in Zhonghai City.¡± Xu Xiaoqing was not exaggerating; these were all rumors, and there had been people who cried their hearts out to Huo Qiuran¡¯s piano sound before. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Today happened to be the concert of Huo Qiuran. Xu Xiaoqing came here also wanting to see whether this piano queen was as incredible as the legend said. The two ordered a couple of drinks and quietly awaited the appearance of the piano queen. A while later, Xu Xiaoqing saw two annoying people approaching, and what was more annoying was that these two people came and sat down with Xu Xiaoqing and Ning Fan. Wang Xiaodie and Zhou Jiangming, these two people smiled slightly and sat down unapologetically next to Xu Xiaoqing and Ning Fan. ¡°So you¡¯re also here to see the piano queen,¡± Wang Xiaodie said, giggling. Her tone was rising, carrying a tone of arrogance. Zhou Jiangming ignored Wang Xiaodie. His gaze lingered on Xu Xiaoqing. Wang Xiaodie was slightly angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak ill of Zhou Jiangming, just saying, ¡°The piano of the piano queen is not something everyone can understand, especially some people.¡± Ning Fan took a sip of his drink, chuckled lightly, and said, ¡°Like you and him, perhaps?¡± While speaking, he glanced coldly and mockingly at Wang Xiaodie and Zhou Jiangming. Just as Wang Xiaodie was about to get angry, Xu Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Wang Xiaodie snorted, ¡°Xiaoqing, it¡¯s bad enough you got a country bumpkin for a boyfriend, but couldn¡¯t you at least train him a bit before bringing him out? This really affects the Xu family¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Zhou Jiangming interjected from the side. Chapter 33 - 33 033 The Sound of The Zither is Beautiful But Lacks Charm ?33: Chapter 033: The Sound of The Zither is Beautiful, But Lacks Charm 33: Chapter 033: The Sound of The Zither is Beautiful, But Lacks Charm Zhou Jiangming still liked Xu Xiaoqing very much and would not allow Wang Xiaodie to speak ill of her. He looked down on Ning Fan just as Wang Xiaodie did, but he had to save face for Xu Xiaoqing. As for deriding Ning Fan, that could be done at will¡ªit just couldn¡¯t involve Xu Xiaoqing. Wang Xiaodie was angry but dared not express it, as Zhou Jiangming was not easy for her to chase after. If only¡­ ¡°Ning Fan, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t appreciate piano performances. Just don¡¯t come next time. It¡¯s boring for you and a waste of time, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zhou Jiangming spoke in a very gentle tone, but his words were dripping with sarcasm, disgustingly so. He just wanted to properly mock Ning Fan! Xu Xiaoqing jumped up in rage, but Ning Fan pulled her back because Huo Qiuran had made her entrance. As soon as the Piano Queen appeared, everyone in the hall instantly turned their gazes upon Huo Qiuran. Ning Fan also looked up. Huo Qiuran was wearing a fitting strapless evening gown that perfectly outlined the curves of her body. The dress had a slit on the side, revealing her slender legs. Her enchanting and sexy figure, plus her beautiful face, delicate melon-seed shaped face with a tiny mole at the corner of her eye, added a bit of a wild charm. Without even playing the piano, she had already intoxicated all the men with her stunning appearance. But more people looked at Huo Qiuran with eyes filled with admiration and aspiration, they saw her as untouchable and sacrosanct. Almost everyone was aware of Huo Qiuran¡¯s capabilities, not only her stunning beauty but also her extremely powerful background in Zhonghai City that most could not afford to provoke. Even Zhou Jiangming merely admired her from afar, with no intention of making a move on Huo Qiuran. Because he knew that the distance between himself and this Queen was too far, simply not on the same level, and in front of Huo Qiuran, he could be crushed into dust instantly. Xu Xiaoqing glanced at Huo Qiuran, then looked down at her own chest and inexplicably felt a surge of jealousy towards Huo Qiuran. Ning Fan watched for a long time, stunned for quite a while, then shook his head and gave a bitter smile. The performance began, and the hall fell silent, with the melodious piano notes floating through the air. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The piano¡¯s lingering sound mesmerized everyone present, and they all, including Xu Xiaoqing, were immersed in the music. After some time, the performance ended, and Huo Qiuran quietly left the stage. ¡°Huo Qiuran left?¡± It took a while for the crowd to snap out of the enchanting piano music, and they didn¡¯t even notice when Huo Qiuran had left. Ning Fan shook his head and sighed, with just a hint of dissatisfaction, ¡°Although the piano music was beautiful, it lacked a certain charm.¡± His words were not very loud, but because he spoke them during a moment of stillness in the hall, almost everyone heard Ning Fan. Suddenly, everyone was looking at Ning Fan with angry gazes, filled with contempt and disdain. ¡°Who is this guy? If you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± ¡°Exactly, letting such a person in to listen to the Piano Queen¡¯s music is an insult to the Piano Queen!¡± ¡°The Piano Queen¡¯s playing is so refined, it¡¯s not for some country bumpkin to understand. You better roll back to where you came from and stick with your rustic tunes!¡± Everyone was sarcastic and disdainful towards Ning Fan. Even Wang Xiaodie and Zhou Jiangming, who were sitting at the same table, were very dissatisfied and wished they could change seats immediately, not wanting to sit with Ning Fan anymore. Including Xu Xiaoqing, they too glared at Ning Fan with anger, conveying their dissatisfaction. As the others heaped scorn upon him, Ning Fan drank his wine, feeling no guilt and completely disregarding their opinions. It was at this moment that Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaodie stood up. Zhou Jiangming said angrily, ¡°Ning Fan, your taste is truly unique, you actually dare to say that Huo Qiuran¡¯s piano sound is unpleasing to the ear?¡± Zhou Jiangming was so furious that he could hardly speak. After catching his breath, he continued to rage, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Xiaoqing being here, what makes you think you¡¯re worthy of attending and listening to the Queen play the piano? Do you even understand what art and elegance are?¡± Wang Xiaodie didn¡¯t even glance at Ning Fan, saying disdainfully, ¡°This guy is just a pretender at being cultured. How could he understand piano music? Jiangming¡­ don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± Zhou Jiangming was still not satisfied and continued to mock, ¡°Xiaoqing, are you still going to be with someone like him? Ning Fan is a thousand times better than me? I say he¡¯s a thousand times worse. Who can match the Queen of Piano? Even the grand piano masters of the country admire her. What does he have to boast of?¡± Ning Fan shook his head slightly and sighed, ¡°It seems you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t appreciate it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Jiangming was so angry he felt like crying. He slammed his hand hard on the table in front of him, causing the wine glasses to jump and spill. He placed his hands on his hips, turned around, and looked at Ning Fan again, suddenly bursting into laughter. ¡°I can¡¯t appreciate it? You can? Alright, alright, I have to admire your thick skin. You, a bumpkin, have developed such an incredibly thick face; I¡¯m very impressed¡­¡± Then, Zhou Jiangming glanced at Xu Xiaoqing, ¡°Xiaoqing, this guy must have cheekily chased after you with no sense of shame. Now that you see Ning Fan clearly, you should distance yourself from him quickly to avoid future trouble!¡± Xu Xiaoqing also had a wry smile on her face. Her initial goal in attending the Queen¡¯s piano concert was to experience it, as it was reputed to be as wonderfully moving as the legends suggested. She brought Ning Fan along hoping to cultivate his taste, but who knew that he wouldn¡¯t get it at all? How could he say that such beautiful piano music lacked charm?! What was he up to? If he didn¡¯t understand, that would be fine, he didn¡¯t have to comment, but he had to go and just say it right out loud¡­ However, Ning Fan was the one she had brought with her, so Zhou Jiangming¡¯s indirect criticisms were insulting her ability to judge people, weren¡¯t they? This jerk! Even if Ning Fan¡¯s taste was poor, he was still better than him! Xu Xiaoqing glared fiercely at Zhou Jiangming. ¡°Zhou Jiangming, show me some respect. Maybe Ning Fan¡¯s taste is a bit unusual, but perhaps the Queen¡¯s piano sounds just don¡¯t suit Ning Fan¡¯s taste¡­¡± Zhou Jiangming looked blankly at Xu Xiaoqing, his emotions calming down a lot, as he certainly didn¡¯t want to strain his relationship with Xu Xiaoqing over a bumpkin like Ning Fan. Ning Fan swirled his wine glass and said indifferently, ¡°Young lady, this is not a matter of my taste. The piano playing is indeed lacking a bit of flavor.¡± Everyone was once again left speechless. Xu Xiaoqing stared at Ning Fan, dumbfounded, feeling like she wanted to die, regretting speaking up for Ning Fan. She realized she should have distanced herself from him sooner! Even Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaodie couldn¡¯t help but laugh awkwardly. Wang Xiaodie said mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you. Xiaoqing is turning red in the face for you¡­ If you keep this up, won¡¯t you end up turning Xiaoqing into Guan Gong?!¡± Zhou Jiangming added, ¡°If your taste is questionable, then so be it, but to not acknowledge it and to insult our inviolable Queen of Piano, today you might not be able to leave this place, huh?¡± The crowd followed up with uproar, some even readying themselves for a confrontation. Ning Fan sneered coldly; these people all talked about elegance, but their words were crude. And now they were gearing up for a fight? Chapter 34 - 34 034 The Piano Prince the Piano God ?34: Chapter 034: The Piano Prince, the Piano God 34: Chapter 034: The Piano Prince, the Piano God ¡°Kid, if you can¡¯t stand it, scram. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here. If you can play, then show us by playing a piece yourself.¡± An audience member disdainfully said to Ning Fan. Xu Xiaoqing was too lazy to bother with Ning Fan now. Let him fend for himself. She tried to help him out of kindness, but he didn¡¯t appreciate it at all and even dared to say that Huo Qiuran¡¯s playing was not good¡ªhe was hopeless. She snorted coldly, crossed her arms and sat aside, ignoring him completely, even pretending she didn¡¯t know Ning Fan. Zhou Jiangming watched Ning Fan with interest, mockingly said, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, Ning Fan. Didn¡¯t you say it lacked a bit of charm?¡± ¡°Since you said it¡¯s lacking, why don¡¯t you play something and shut everyone up?¡± ¡°Show us if you can play!¡± ¡°Play something!¡± ¡°Play something¡­¡± The crowd, eager to see what would happen, echoed Zhou Jiangming¡¯s words, causing a wave of voices to rise and fall within the hall. ¡°How amusing.¡± Ning Fan glanced at Zhou Jiangming with a faint smile, then turned to look at the urging audience behind him. Among these people, there were howls and jeers. Not one of them sincerely wanted to hear Ning Fan play the piano! Ning Fan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve played the piano, and my hands are rusty. It just so happens that I heard the Queen¡¯s piano today and my hands are itching, so let¡¯s play something.¡± Having said that, Ning Fan put down his wine glass, a faint smile appeared on his lips, and he slowly walked towards the stage. All at once, everyone fell silent, staring at Ning Fan with their mouths agape. In the blink of an eye, someone suddenly burst out laughing, and then the hall erupted in laughter, mocking Ning Fan¡¯s presumptuousness. ¡°Xiaoqing, is this really your boyfriend? He didn¡¯t come from some hiring service, did he? If you need someone to shop with, you can call me,¡± Zhou Jiangming said teasingly in front of Wang Xiaodie. Wang Xiaodie didn¡¯t care but laughed so hard at Ning Fan¡¯s actions that she struggled to catch her breath, laughing loudly: ¡°This guy, this guy actually went on stage to play the piano?!¡± Zhou Jiangming said helplessly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know how many keys there are on the piano, let alone read the music sheet¡ªit¡¯s like hieroglyphics to him!¡± Xu Xiaoqing wished she could find a hole to crawl into. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naturally, she didn¡¯t believe Ning Fan could play the piano. Their poor little village wouldn¡¯t afford him any opportunity to even touch a piano. But this guy¡ªwhy on earth did she bring him to a concert? Still, she gave Zhou Jiangming a cold glance and retorted angrily, ¡°Zhou Jiangming, why are you so smug? What my boyfriend is like is none of your damn business. Mind your own mouth!¡± Zhou Jiangming shrugged his shoulders, joined the crowd in watching Ning Fan on the stage, to see how this farce would end. ¡°Everyone, quiet down. Let¡¯s listen to the piano piece that Master Ning Fan has brought us.¡± Zhou Jiangming¡¯s words dripped with sarcasm; he certainly didn¡¯t believe Ning Fan could play the piano and only hoped Ning Fan¡¯s embarrassment would be bigger, more pitifully dreadful. Then even if Xu Xiaoqing insisted, she couldn¡¯t keep Ning Fan as her boyfriend. Who would want to have such a boyfriend¡­ And then, he might have a chance! Instantly, the crowd burst into laughter, but seeing Ning Fan¡¯s serious demeanor, everyone quieted down, waiting for the next moment to ridicule. Ning Fan sat up straight, staring at the piano seriously and intently, his hands gently resting on the keys, as if recalling past events, he didn¡¯t start playing immediately. Afterward, Ning Fan¡¯s expression turned solemn, he pressed the first piano key, and then became unstoppable, his hands dancing over the piano. The crowd was instantly immersed in rhythms that were lively and melodies that were melodious, music that struck the soul and the senses. Backstage, the piano Queen Huo Qiuran drank water with an expressionless face, then suddenly heard the piano starting outside and her entire body, her delicate frame, shuddered violently! Through the slightly parted curtains, a pair of captivating snowy eyes stared intently at Ning Fan on the stage. In the concert hall, everyone fell into silence, with only the soaring piano sounds undulating and resonating in their hearts. Everyone was amazed, thinking, My god¡­ this is just too beautiful! Never have they heard such melodious piano music. Even the piano music Huo Qiuran had just played was far from comparable to what was now being played, in fact, it was worlds apart! As they listened, the entire audience became immersed in the enchanting melody, unable to extricate themselves. Then, a young woman began to cry as she listened. Soon after, another person followed, silently shedding tears. Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaodie were also enveloped in emotion, their eyes slightly red and swirling with tears! And there was Xu Xiaoqing, listening intently, then wiping her tears with both hands, eyes brimming with tears, unable to wipe them all away. Too beautiful! Beautiful enough to make one cry! After the last, rapid melody, Ning Fan removed his hands from the piano and stopped playing, then walked back in silence. Everyone looked at Ning Fan with dumbstruck faces, as if looking at a monster. Not only did he play, but he played so beautifully that it brought tears¡­ It was then that Xu Xiaoqing finally came to her senses, blankly staring at Ning Fan with an incredulous expression. Was this really the Ning Fan she knew? He was like a true Prince of Music! Just at that moment, thunderous applause filled the concert hall, as countless people applauded and cheered for Ning Fan¡¯s piano performance, even drawing curious glances from the people outside in the shopping mall. Those who had ridiculed Ning Fan as a country bumpkin, ignorant of music, were completely dumbfounded now. This was a slap in the face. How could such a master pianist possibly be a country bumpkin? And how could he be someone ignorant of high art? They wished they could turn back time and take back their words, and then, at that moment, stand up and cheer for Ning Fan all alone. Yes, if they could go back, it wasn¡¯t for any other reason but to vindicate Master Ning Fan; if anyone dared speak ill of Master Ning, they would give him a hard slap! Thinking of this, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Zhou Jiangming, who had been more scornful of Ning Fan. Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaodie wiped away their tears and looked dumbly at Ning Fan as he walked down the stage. The impossible had happened. Even Zhou Jiangming himself had cried; was it true that Ning Fan couldn¡¯t play the piano, didn¡¯t know the scores, and had no idea how many keys there were on a piano? Damn it¡­ then who had played those earth-shattering, gracefully undulating piano sounds? Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaodie exchanged glances, both with tear-streaked faces, silent and mortified, blaming themselves for their poor judgment and for underestimating him. Xu Xiaoqing was a mix of shock and delight, her hands clasped tightly to her chest, watching Ning Fan like an obsessed fan with adoring eyes. ¡°Ning Fan you big liar, playing the piano so well, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, you made me worry about you for nothing!¡± Xu Xiaoqing roared inwardly, but could not contain the excitement in her heart, looking at Ning Fan with adoration and infatuation, as if he were her Prince Charming. On the contrary, Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaodie were ashen-faced, unsure how to face Ning Fan now. They only hoped that Ning Fan wouldn¡¯t be too harsh¡­ This was a true face-slapping moment! Chapter 35 - 35 035 Miss are you in a hurry ?35: Chapter 035: Miss, are you in a hurry? 35: Chapter 035: Miss, are you in a hurry? The applause lingered on¡­ Ning Fan walked back to his seat, smiling as he watched over everyone, including Xu Xiaoqing and their group. ¡°Yo, why are you all crying?¡± Xu Xiaoqing was muttering when she suddenly heard Ning Fan¡¯s remark and immediately began to curse. ¡°Ning Fan, you bastard, you actually made me cry, you owe me, you owe me!¡± Ning Fan shamelessly joked, ¡°I can compensate you, how about I pay you back with a few billion when we get home, what do you think?¡± Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned red, her adoration and infatuation dissipating into the air. No matter how good his piano playing was, he was still the same shameless rogue! S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xiaoqing sat back in her seat with a cold huff, ¡°Get lost¡­ You¡¯re not being serious at all!¡± Ning Fan chuckled and then gave Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaodie an indifferent glance. Zhou Jiangming¡¯s face lost all color, he aged several years in an instant, unable to comprehend how the Ning Fan before him could produce such heavenly sound. This performance was even more delightful than that of the Piano Queen. He shakily pulled out a chair for Ning Fan and then furiously polished it with his sleeve until it shone like new. Only then did he rest, turning to Ning Fan with a sycophantic look, ¡°Master Ning Fan, please, have a seat!¡± ¡°I thought I had no taste, huh? For someone as refined as you, this doesn¡¯t seem quite right, does it?¡± Ning Fan said with a hint of a smile. Zhou Jiangming almost knelt down to Ning Fan, frozen in place, unable to move. The people behind also had unpleasant expressions, each regretting their earlier disrespect. Ning Fan waved his hand, wanting to continue enjoying the moment, but embarrassingly, he needed to go to the restroom. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m off to the bathroom.¡± Zhou Jiangming was left standing there with both cheeks burning red, as red as a rotten persimmon! Suddenly, Everyone stood up and clapped, seeing Ning Fan out of the concert hall in quite a spectacular scene. Afterward, they didn¡¯t forget to mock Zhou Jiangming: ¡°Zhou Jiangming is truly shameless, just earlier he was so full of himself, and now, hehe¡­¡± Zhou Jiangming could only offer a bitter smile, who knew that Ning Fan was not the kind of person to mess with¡ªif he had known Ning Fan¡¯s capabilities, he would have rushed to serve him tea and tie his shoelaces! Smack smack smack. It was all too late¡­ he slapped his own face, a rhythmic slapping sound resonating in the hall. The accompaniment followed suit. Wang Xiaodie was also smacking her own mouth, regretting her talkativeness, wishing she could take back her words and remake her mouth in her mother¡¯s womb! Xu Xiaoqing found it amusing, quietly sitting there enjoying the distinct melody. She snickered to herself, ¡°So this is the ¡®bit of charm¡¯ Ning Fan mentioned.¡± Outside the restroom¡­ Ning Fan walked out of the concert hall. Just as he was about to enter the restroom, a gorgeous woman in dazzling attire suddenly rushed out from the side and threw herself at him without hesitation. Ning Fan looked bewildered as the woman had already plunged into his arms. He stood there stunned for a long time before he realized that the person frantically kissing him was none other than Huo Qiuran, the graceful Piano Queen. ¡°Damn, girl, who are you, so thirsty, huh?¡± Huo Qiuran¡¯s eyes were misty as she tearfully said, ¡°Ning Fan, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, Qiuran! Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Ning Fan shook his head. ¡°Should I know you? Such a beautiful woman like you, how could I possibly forget? Miss, you must have the wrong person!¡± Huo Qiuran¡¯s heart ached, knowing she couldn¡¯t possibly have mistaken the person¡ªeven if people change, the sound of the piano wouldn¡¯t. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, you are Ning Fan, Ning Fan why are you pretending not to know me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not pretending, Miss, I really need to use the bathroom urgently.¡± Ning Fan thought of escaping but Huo Qiuran clung to him tightly, leaving him no chance to leave¡­ ¡°It¡¯s impossible, do you still remember the piano score? The one you wrote for me?¡± Huo Qiuran spoke, crying even more pitifully. She came here to perform piano concerts every month all because of Ning Fan! In the past, Ning Fan had written half of a piano score for her, but never completed the second part. She performed these concerts here in the hope that one day Ning Fan would appear to hear it. Now Ning Fan was here, right in front of her! ¡°You just performed that score, who else but you could have played it? Ning Fan, why won¡¯t you recognize me?¡± The piece that Ning Fan had just played in the concert hall was exactly what he had written for her back when they were together! ¡°Is that so? I just played it randomly, what score are you talking about?¡± Ning Fan looked at Huo Qiuran with a blank face. Huo Qiuran was certain the man in front of her was Ning Fan, but he kept pretending not to acknowledge her, which made her feel all the more melancholic. Back then, she had to leave him because of her family¡¯s situation. Ning Fan¡¯s current indifference must be related to what happened in the past. Huo Qiuran¡¯s demeanor shifted from excited to somber, murmuring, ¡°You must still be angry, it truly was my fault back then¡­¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re also wrong now, I¡¯m really in a hurry to go pee.¡± Ning Fan said hurriedly, if this continued, he would burst! Still pretending not to know her, she felt as though the Piano Queen was being stabbed in the heart. Chapter 36 - 36 036 Cohabitation Agreement No Climbing on My Bed ?36: Chapter 036: Cohabitation Agreement, No Climbing on My Bed 36: Chapter 036: Cohabitation Agreement, No Climbing on My Bed Before Huo Qiuran could regain her composure, Ning Fan broke free from her hands and dashed into the bathroom. Seeing Ning Fan leave so coldly, a clear tear fell from Huo Qiuran¡¯s eyes. She had been waiting here for Ning Fan to appear, and now that he finally had, he didn¡¯t recognize her. Her heart felt as if it were being cut by a knife. ¡°Ning Fan, why won¡¯t you recognize me? It was indeed my fault initially, but why won¡¯t you even acknowledge me¡­¡± Concert hall audience area¡­ Ning Fan no longer thought about his past with Huo Qiuran and returned to the audience area. However, his hand was painfully sore. The people who had been moved to tears by his performance earlier were now coming up to ask for his autograph. Ning Fan swiftly scrawled his name with flourish. The audience members who obtained Ning Fan¡¯s autograph once again teared up, unable to stop the hot tears from flowing. ¡°Master Ning Fan, you really play wonderfully¡­¡± Just then, Wang Xiaodie suddenly extended her delicate back of the hand in front of Ning Fan. Ning Fan gave Wang Xiaodie a cold look and asked coldly, ¡°What?¡± Wang Xiaodie, her cheeks reddening, said sheepishly, ¡°Master Ning, your piano playing is even more marvelous than the Piano Queen¡¯s, could I¡­ could I get an autograph from you?¡± Ning Fan, with a chuckle, said, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, bring your hand here closer.¡± Wang Xiaodie cast an adoring glance and moved closer to Ning Fan. In contrast, Zhou Jiangming was in a terrible mood. His face at that moment was still a mix of purple and red, swollen like pork liver. He then left the concert hall alone, full of resentment. Xu Xiaoqing stood beside Ning Fan, her face full of smiles as she watched, her expression blooming with girlish delight. Ning Fan¡¯s piano sound was too wonderful. She liked it a lot! When Ning Fan wasn¡¯t paying attention, Xu Xiaoqing suddenly stood on her tiptoes and kissed him directly on the lips. Ning Fan, confused, thought, What¡¯s going on? Another kiss? Turning his head, it was the excited Xu Xiaoqing. Touching his own cheek, his face was written with grievance. ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve stolen my first kiss. You owe me! I¡¯m going to kiss you back¡­¡± Xu Xiaoqing, startled by his words, stared dumbfounded at Ning Fan, as if seeing a monster. What¡¯s wrong with this guy? A lady kissed him and that¡¯s his honor¡ªnow he feels wronged and wants compensation? Ugh! Thinking this, she saw Ning Fan leaning in for a kiss and she ran away. Ning Fan immediately chased after her. ¡­ Xu Family¡¯s villa. Ning Fan and Xu Xiaoqing returned home together. Ning Fan directly lounged on the sofa in the living room, and Xu Xiaoqing also leaned close to him. The two seemed not to notice Xu Ruolan at all. Xu Ruolan¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, she said icily, ¡°Ning Fan, what have you been doing with Xiaoqing?¡± Ning Fan ignored Xu Ruolan and continued to chat and laugh with Xu Xiaoqing, occasionally pinching Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s nose. ¡°To dare ignore what I said!¡± Xu Ruolan instantly stood up, angrily glanced at Ning Fan, and ran to her room, ¡°swish swish swish¡± rapidly drafting a document. By the time she came down, Ning Fan then noticed Xu Ruolan and said indifferently, ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯d like to check on your condition.¡± Xu Ruolan¡¯s cold eyes flashed, icy as frost, then said coldly, ¡°Before treating, shall we write an agreement?¡± ¡°An agreement?¡± ¡°A cohabitation agreement!¡± Ning Fan looked bewildered, What the hell is going on? A cohabitation agreement now? He looked up and stared into Xu Ruolan¡¯s cold eyes, suddenly understanding that Xu Ruolan did not trust him. ¡°A cohabitation agreement, Miss Xu¡­ we¡¯re considered living together now? Alright then, what are the terms?¡± Ning Fan nodded in agreement. Xu Xiaoqing also got interested on the side. Xu Ruolan, upon hearing the implicit message in Ning Fan¡¯s words, let out a cold snort and slammed the agreement plan on the table. Xu Xiaoqing picked up the plan first, looked directly at the demands in the back, and joyfully read them aloud. ¡°First, no leaving the room without the other¡¯s consent. Second, must knock before entering the room. Third, not allowed to use the upstairs bathroom. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fourth, no telling dirty jokes¡­¡± After reading, Xu Xiaoqing kept saying great, clapping her hands while laughing so hard she could barely close her mouth. Ning Fan found it amusing as well, not allowed to tell dirty jokes¡­ I¡¯m still an innocent virgin, what dirty jokes could I tell? He directly said, ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Xu Ruolan thought this hooligan would bargain, but to her surprise, he agreed so quickly. If only she had known, she would have added a few more clauses to prevent Ning Fan from messing around. ¡°Of course, I have no objections to your agreement, but I have some conditions to add too for fairness.¡± Ning Fan put away his smile and spoke seriously. Xu Ruolan looked at Ning coldly, thinking that if this guy had any crooked ideas, the agreement would be invalid. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xu Xiaoqing held her ice cream, full of curiosity, waiting for Ning Fan¡¯s demands. Ning Fan stated seriously, ¡°First, you¡¯re not allowed to peek when I¡¯m showering.¡± Pff¡­ Xu Xiaoqing, having just swallowed her ice cream, almost spat it out as she burst into uncontrollable laughter. ¡°Peeking at you showering, ahahaha¡­ We really don¡¯t have that fetish!¡± Xu Ruolan also got so amused it was infuriating, thinking, this shameless scoundrel, is peeking at someone showering all he thinks about? How he thinks is how he assumes others think, imagining that I would peek at him¡­ She said while laughing from anger, ¡°Ning Fan, who would peek at you showering? Don¡¯t flatter yourself too much.¡± Ning Fan ignored them both, tilted his head, and pondered for a while before adding: ¡°Second, you also cannot peek when I¡¯m peeing, it makes me pee frequently.¡± Xu Ruolan: ¡°¡­¡± Xu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Third, you must not climb onto my bed when I am asleep!¡± Xu Ruolan: ¡°¡­¡± What kind of ridiculous agreement is this? Each clause sillier than the last! Xu Ruolan had never seen such a shameless and brazen person. Ning Fan was too full of himself. Would I, Xu Ruolan, ever engage in such acts? Sure enough, a sleazy person always thinks others have sleazy intentions. ¡°Objection!¡± ¡°Objection!¡± Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing protested almost simultaneously, making it seem like they were the hoodlums or perverts, and Ning Fan the potential victim of harassment. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t stoop to doing such things!¡± Ning Fan shrugged and said, ¡°Objections overruled, you can never tell with people. Who knows if you might peek? You agreed to your agreement, so you must also respect mine.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Ruolan gritted her teeth in anger, finding Ning Fan unbearable¡­ She couldn¡¯t even come up with a euphemism to describe his shamelessness. ¡°Fine! I agree!¡± Thus, Xu Ruolan drafted a new agreement, incorporating Ning Fan¡¯s requests, ready to sign and seal it. Xu Xiaoqing looked at the conditions on the agreement, muttering to herself while unable to hold back her laughter. Could this really be considered an agreement? It looked like a farce to her, but her sister seemed quite serious about it. The two parties treated it seriously and solemnly, with stern faces, as if they were signing a diplomatic treaty. Chapter 37 - 37 037 Assassination of Xu Ruolan ?37: Chapter 037: Assassination of Xu Ruolan 37: Chapter 037: Assassination of Xu Ruolan Ning Fan was the first to put his Hand Seal on the agreement and passed it to Xu Ruolan. Xu Ruolan hesitated for a long time before lowering her head to prepare to press the Hand Seal. Ning Fan looked at Xu Ruolan, her face was as beautiful as a fairy, her skin tight and moist, sparking imagination. At that moment, a light suddenly appeared on Xu Ruolan¡¯s forehead! Ning Fan frowned, feeling something was wrong, and stared intently. A red light was moving unpredictably on Xu Ruolan¡¯s forehead, which shocked Ning Fan. Just as Xu Ruolan furiously finished making the Hand Seal, she looked up and saw Ning Fan¡¯s eyes, those of a hungry wolf, emitting a dangerous aura! Xu Ruolan thought to herself, ¡°Could Ning Fan be thinking of breaking the agreement so soon?¡± Her eyes cold as frost, she stared back at Ning Fan. ¡°Ning Fan, what are you looking at? Do you already want to back out? Sorry, it¡¯s too late!¡± Just as she finished speaking, Ning Fan suddenly lunged at her, Xu Ruolan¡¯s eyes widened, and she was pinned down on the couch. Xu Ruolan was stunned by Ning Fan¡¯s action, they had just signed the agreement, and yet he dared¡­ Xu Xiaoqing was eating ice cream when suddenly she saw Ning Fan make such a move, and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out two words: ¡°Dammit!¡± Xu Xiaoqing angrily cursed, thinking how dare Ning Fan try to take advantage of my sister, does he no longer want to make a living! Whoosh¡­ A sniper bullet passed through the glass, grazing right past the back of Ning Fan¡¯s head, where Xu Ruolan had just been. Bang¡­ The vase behind was directly penetrated by the bullet. ¡°A bullet, an assassination?!¡± Xu Xiaoqing was so frightened that she immediately lay down on the ground, staring blankly at the pierced vase. Xu Ruolan¡¯s face still frosty, glaring at Ning Fan, her eyes menacing, as if she was ready to kill him, not caring about any bullet! Ning Fan felt the softness beneath him, innocently picked up his hands, and gently wiped off the marks left on Xu Ruolan¡¯s blouse before ducking to one side. Xu Ruolan: ¡°¡­¡± Ning Fan¡¯s expression gradually turned cold, it was apparent that someone couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and made another move, clearly targeting Xu Corporation¡¯s CEO, Xu Ruolan. He had noticed something was off earlier, the Poison Gu was unusual, and now the assailant had chosen assassination! Ning Fan shouted to both of them, ¡°You two, lie down on the ground and don¡¯t move!¡± Immediately after, Ning Fan glanced at the bullet-pierced glass and suddenly burst through the broken glass, jumping out of the window! Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing were horrified, their pupils constricted as they stared blankly at Ning Fan disappearing outside the window. After a long while. Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s throat was a bit dry, incredulously asking, ¡°Sis, what floor are we on?¡± Xu Ruolan was also stunned, pondering the meaning of Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s question, then she seemed to understand what Xu Xiaoqing was implying. She slowly said, ¡°Fifth floor¡­¡± This was a fifth-floor villa, and he had just jumped down! Jumping from such a height of ten-plus meters, he wouldn¡¯t die but would certainly be disabled, no, even being disabled seemed unlikely! Ning Fan was really courting death! Xu Ruolan quickly reviewed what had happened earlier, a bullet had come shooting in, and then she was pushed down by Ning Fan, dodging a calamity. Then Ning Fan recklessly jumped out of the window? This guy was too crazy, what was he doing, going after the killer? Before going after the killer, he would likely die first! ¡°Is Ning Fan still alive?¡± Xu Xiaoqing tentatively asked, first startled by the sniper shot, then stunned by Ning Fan¡¯s action. ¡°Perhaps, that fool!¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, both of them still didn¡¯t dare to move, the killer was definitely still outside, and the only thing they could do now was to call the emergency hospital and the police! Xu Ruolan hoped Ning Fan had not been killed by the fall. Even if he were disabled, it wouldn¡¯t matter, she could support him. Because Ning Fan had saved her life again, just now his hands had still been on her¡­ On the rooftop of a villa two hundred meters away from the Xu family villa, a sniper was currently lying in wait, the assassin tasked with killing Xu Ruolan! His expression was grim, he had actually missed the target, the target was completely unguarded, the success rate was almost a hundred percent, yet he had failed? In the second the bullet was fired, it seemed someone had pushed the target, causing his shot to miss! This was a master! Facing such a master, a failed first strike meant he absolutely could not fire a second shot. The plan had failed, what he needed to do now was to report the situation to his employer. ¡°Boss, I failed¡­¡± As he connected with his boss¡¯s phone, the assassin sensed something, he turned around, only to see a youth with a stern face standing not far behind him. The youth was smoking a cigarette, his face all smiles, yet it made the sniper feel an endless chill, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. The youth was none other than Ning Fan, Ning Fan sneered, ¡°Continue, finish your call, then we can talk!¡± The phone dropped to the ground, the assassin¡¯s face full of astonishment. He couldn¡¯t understand how someone had appeared behind him, this person he had seen through his sniper scope, the young man in the targeted room. But how was that possible? This place was at least two hundred meters away from that villa, and it required going up and down stairs, it would take at least ten minutes. But he had just put down his rifle, the barrel still hot, and this person had already arrived, not even out of breath. And he had precisely located him?! The assassin had no other thoughts, he cursed loudly: ¡°Fuck!¡± Before he finished speaking, he directly lifted his sniper rifle towards Ning Fan, pulling the trigger. Just as the assassin lifted the rifle, Ning Fan flicked his hand, immediately several Silver Needles flew out from between his fingers. They directly chopped off the assassin¡¯s wrist. Splat! Blood sprayed wildly, a blood-drenched severed hand flying through the air. ¡°Argh!¡± The assassin screamed in pain. Immediately after, Ning Fan rushed up to the assassin with demonic speed, grabbing his neck with one hand. ¡°Speak, who sent you, I might consider giving you a dignified death.¡± The assassin knew he was surely going to die, he sneered bitterly. ¡°Acting on someone¡¯s behalf, remaining loyal to that person, since I failed, I never thought about living! Fuck!¡± Ning Fan sneered coldly, ¡°In that case, go die!¡± Having said that, Ning Fan kicked the assassin down the building, aiming so precisely that the assassin was impaled through by the sharp iron railing below, blood flowed profusely onto the ground. The assassin died on the spot, his eyes open wide in death! He had just been about to beg, but who knew this demon would be so decisive¡­ Ning Fan turned around, picked up the nearby phone, the call was still connected, yet there was no sound from the other end. Both sides maintained silence, quiet as death. Ning Fan then sneered coldly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve already sent him to meet King Yan!¡± Finally, the person on the other end of the phone did not say a word, hanging up the phone in silence. Who exactly wanted Xu Ruolan¡¯s life so persistently? Ning Fan was not in a hurry, if they failed this time, they would definitely strike again. As long as he stayed by Xu Ruolan¡¯s side, someday he would find the true murderer! Chapter 38 - 38 038 Black Market Red Flower List Reward Quota ?38: Chapter 038: Black Market Red Flower List Reward Quota 38: Chapter 038: Black Market Red Flower List Reward Quota After returning to the villa, Xu Ruolan had already called the police, and the ambulance had also arrived downstairs. Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing, seeing Ning Fan return safe and sound, looked at him in disbelief but were also very surprised. ¡°Ning Fan, are you alright?¡± Xu Xiaoqing ran over and asked with concern. Ning Fan shrugged, indicating he was fine, ¡°I¡¯m okay, but I still haven¡¯t found the murderer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re unharmed.¡± Xu Ruolan only cared whether Ning Fan was injured, but no matter how she looked at him, he seemed completely unaffected. Jumping down from the fifth floor and emerging without a scratch? Xu Xiaoqing also found it somewhat incredible and thoroughly checked Ning Fan, only to find that he indeed had not sustained any injuries! ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, I¡¯m going to my room to rest, remember our agreement, don¡¯t climb into my bed in the middle of the night.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Fan yawned and, ignoring their astonishment, went straight back to his room. ¡°Like a ghost would climb into your bed.¡± Xu Xiaoqing rolled her eyes at Ning Fan irritably. ¡°Xiaoqing, are you sure Ning Fan is alright?¡± Xu Ruolan asked. Xu Xiaoqing nodded seriously. ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t have a single injury, not a single part missing from his body, and yet he jumped down from the fifth floor.¡± Xu Ruolan also felt puzzled. Normally, a person falling from the fifth floor would at least be severely disabled if not dead. But Ning Fan was completely unscathed, not even a scrape; was this guy made of iron walls and copper walls? A nurse came down and asked, ¡°Do we still need the ambulance? Wasn¡¯t there someone who jumped from the fifth floor? Where is the person?¡± Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing looked at each other speechlessly: ¡°¡­¡± She felt she needed to revise her previous judgment of Ning Fan. Ning Fan was clearly not a common thug; even if he was a thug, he was a mysterious and inscrutable one, definitely not a simple man¡­ After Ning Fan returned to his room, he didn¡¯t go to sleep but instead found a mysterious contact on his phone. This person was the liaison of the Phantom Guild. Ning Fan immediately sent a message to the Phantom Guild liaison detailing the situation. Ring¡­ Soon, Ning Fan received a reply. It was from member number three of the Phantom Guild, now the manager of the guild, Ajiu¡¯s message. ¡°There¡¯s a high bounty on the Black Market Red Blossom List for Xu Corporation CEO Xu Ruolan¡¯s head.¡± Ning Fan stared at the message for a while and muttered to himself, ¡°This matter even involves the Black Market Red Blossom List, it¡¯s getting more and more interesting.¡± He entered a complex URL code into the browser and hit enter. A website popped up immediately, and the website¡¯s name was Black Market. Locating the Red Blossom List, Ning Fan clicked into it. ¡°Just as I thought.¡± He immediately saw Xu Ruolan¡¯s name. Prominently positioned in the top three of the list with a huge bounty, very tempting! This indeed confirmed that someone wanted to eliminate Xu Ruolan and was in a hurry to do so since the line of the bounty was in red, indicating an urgent handling. ¡°Who is so eager to eliminate Xu Ruolan?¡± Ning Fan frowned, the killers from the Black Market Red Blossom List were numerous, ruthless, and always disregarding the law. With such a high bounty, it would certainly attract more killers! He thought for a while, recalling that Xu Ruolan had been poisoned by the Evil Gu, a common assassination tool on the black market. This meant someone wanted Xu Ruolan dead, the attacker possibly hoping to use this method to conceal their identity, creating the illusion that Xu Ruolan¡¯s death was caused by an incurable disease, rather than homicide. ¡°Interesting, did I disrupt their plan?¡± Ning Fan smiled lightly. Had he not appeared in time to cure Xu Ruolan¡¯s illness, the other party would definitely have succeeded. Because he had disrupted the rules of the game, the other party could no longer wait and had to make an early move to eliminate Xu Ruolan. Ning Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, showing a hint of cold light. If someone was against Xu Ruolan, they were against him. ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll join in the fun¡­¡± The next day¡­ A call from Xu Chengyuan, the head of the Xu Family, woke Ning Fan. On the phone, Xu Chengyuan inquired warmly, as if he wished he were right beside Ning Fan to take good care of him. Ning Fan interrupted Xu Chengyuan, saying straightforwardly, ¡°Family Head Xu, I had no issues last night, and the two Miss Xus are safe and sound.¡± Only then did Xu Chengyuan on the other end of the phone exhale a long breath; he had already received the news of the incident. He was also grateful that he had kept Ning Fan, leaving Ning Fan had been such a correct decision, allowing Xu Ruolan¡¯s night to pass with only a fright! ¡°Divine Doctor Ning, thank you for stepping in to help. You¡¯ve done a great favor for our Xu Family. No matter what, as the head of the Xu Family, I must have a meal with you to express my gratitude,¡± Xu Chengyuan said. Xu Chengyuan had to invite Ning Fan for this meal, as since Ning Fan had arrived at the Xu Family, he hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to treat Ning Fan properly. And with such a big incident occurring, how could he not invite Ning Fan for a meal? Ning Fan also had some matters to discuss with Xu Chengyuan, so he didn¡¯t decline and accepted the invitation. After hearing this, Xu Chengyuan started to ramble excitedly¡­ Ning Fan coughed once, and only then did Xu Chengyuan reluctantly hang up the phone. After breakfast, Xu Ruolan came directly over and said coldly, ¡°Ning Fan, get in the car. We¡¯re going to the company together.¡± Ning Fan was stunned. Was the sun rising from the west? Or had this girl changed her nature? She was actually inviting him to get in the car. He revealed a smile that was not exactly kind, one that was not easily noticeable. Xu Ruolan, however, seeing Ning Fan¡¯s seemingly smiling face, said coldly, ¡°Are you getting in or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ning Fan immediately flashed a mischievous grin. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m getting in. You invited me, how could I not?¡± Xu Ruolan: ¡°¡­¡± Ning Fan, you rascal, once a rogue always a rogue, never straying from your true nature! The two got into the car and headed towards the company. After a long silence in the car, Xu Ruolan suddenly spoke, ¡°Ning Fan, thank you.¡± Upon hearing this, Ning Fan¡¯s heart blossomed with joy, although he maintained a calm facade. ¡°Miss Xu, why thank me?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you pushing me last night, I might have¡­¡± As Xu Ruolan recalled the narrow escape last night, especially when Ning Fan pushed her, he had to touch right there! No man had touched her since she was a child, and now this rascal¡­ just thinking about it annoyed her! Ning Fan nonchalantly said, ¡°No big deal, if there¡¯s another chance next time, I¡¯d still push you down roughly.¡± ¡°Ning Fan, you¡­ are beyond help!¡± All the slight fondness Xu Ruolan had started to feel for Ning Fan instantly evaporated! When they reached the garage, Xu Ruolan said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡± Ning Fan got out of the car somewhat helplessly, watching as the aloof and icy beauty boss left. ¡°Tsk tsk, why such a quick change in attitude? I¡¯ll have to take more advantage in the future.¡± Ning Fan said this and then turned to head to the company¡¯s security department. Chapter 39 - 39 039 The Shameless Buyer is Ning Fan ?39: Chapter 039: The Shameless Buyer is Ning Fan 39: Chapter 039: The Shameless Buyer is Ning Fan Ning Fan was heading to the company when the figure of a person in front caught his eye: Lan Kexin. Clad in a sharp, professional suit dress that hugged her delicate curves, Lan Kexin exuded a more mature charm. She suddenly stopped at the corner. As Ning Fan had been watching Lan Kexin from behind, he unexpectedly bumped into her when she abruptly stopped. Lan Kexin thought to herself, she must have encountered a sleazy man,, who would dare to behave like this in the company? She immediately turned around to look back. ¡°Kexin, don¡¯t stop suddenly on a bend,, it¡¯s easy to cause an accident,¡± Before Lan Kexin could get angry, Ning Fan took the initiative to chastise her. Upon seeing Ning Fan, Lan Kexin retorted with a disgruntled laugh, ¡°Ning Fan, you don¡¯t even have a car,, yet you¡¯re lecturing me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite the experienced driver. How about I test my skills in your car next time?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lan Kexin couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Ning Fan and headed toward the security department;, she had some matters to discuss with Zhu Xuetao. However, she still couldn¡¯t understand who Ning Fan really was; seemingly frivolous, yet possessing potent power,, surely he also had many hidden stories. Like that Jiuye, and his connection to the Huo Family. ¡°Ning Fan, can you not follow me?¡± Lan Kexin glared at Ning Fan beside her. Ning Fan helplessly said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be you following me? I¡¯m headed to the security department for work, while you definitely want to feast your eyes on my beauty.¡± ¡°Just you?¡± Lan Kexin gave Ning Fan a serious look,, and suddenly felt a bit dazed ¨C dressed in that suit,, Ning Fan seemed to have become slightly more handsome¡­ And that suit was definitely not cheap. ¡°Ning Fan, who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Kexin, are you stunned by my handsomeness? How about room 401 at the hotel tonight, double the price!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I never asked!¡± Lan Kexin¡¯s face turned bright red; this guy intentionally brought up the events from a few days ago. She wished she could kick Ning Fan away, but even Zhu Xuetao couldn¡¯t handle this man¡¯s physical prowess¡­ Stepping briskly on her high heels, she quickened her pace to widen the gap between them and Ning Fan. Ning Fan was definitely doing this on purpose, trying to use this method to dodge her questions. But the question buzzed in Lan Kexin¡¯s mind like a little bee,, and she realized she couldn¡¯t shake off the shadow that was Ning Fan. ¡­ After spending the whole day in the security department, apart from playing games and strolling around the company,, there was nothing else to do, and Ning Fan mostly focused on observing Xu Ruolan¡¯s situation. After all, he came to the company to help Xu Ruolan identify the culprits behind the scenes. It wasn¡¯t to be a security guard here. After work¡­ The beautiful CEO Xu Ruolan personally called him. Her voice was still very cold ¡°Come down, let¡¯s go for dinner at a hotel.¡± Ning Fan said, ¡°Just the two of us? Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡± Xu Ruolan was furious,, remembering how Ning Fan had refused to join her in the car the other day; this guy had been annoying her day after day! However, considering Ning Fan had saved her life the previous night,, the Xu family still owed him a meal, and she insisted on treating him. She said, ¡°No refusal!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re the boss, I¡¯m the follower; whatever you say goes. It¡¯s obviously more comfortable to lie down than to move around,¡± Ning Fan made another rogue comment. ¡­ In a five-star hotel in Zhonghai City, inside the Rongjin Hotel. When Ning Fan saw the members of the Xu Family, he immediately frowned, ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to have a dinner for two, why are there so many people?¡± The banquet was already set, and the Xu Family members were all there. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Family Head of the Xu Family warmly greeted Ning Fan to sit next to him. Xu Rongfei pulled Xu Ruolan to sit between her and Xu Xiaoqing. As for Xu Family¡¯s second uncle, he seemed to greet him with a friendly smile, but it was all for show. Ning Fan instinctively took another look at Xu Family¡¯s second uncle. He thought that the incident that occurred last night was not accidental, but the work of someone wealthy with designs on Xu Ruolan and Xu Corporation. There were many suspects, and this devious Xu Family¡¯s second uncle was very likely the mastermind behind the scenes. Ning Fan sat next to the Family Head of the Xu Family. The Family Head, with a beaming smile, warmly said, ¡°We owe Mr. Ning a lot; Lan¡¯er is alive thanks to him. Mr. Ning is the savior of Xu Corporation, and a benefactor to our Xu Family¡ªwe toast to him¡­¡± Xu Xiaoqing also smiled and said, ¡°Brother Ning is amazing! Cheers.¡± Xu Rongfei slightly smiled and casually glanced at Ning Fan, a trace of something unusual flickering in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Ning, not only is your medical technique great, but your skills are also impressive. With you by Lan¡¯er¡¯s side, I can be at ease.¡± In Xu Ruolan¡¯s mind, she thought, ¡°How can I be at ease with this guy by my side?¡± Ning Fan did not think too much and simply accepted the Xu Family¡¯s gratitude one by one. After a while, the Family Head continued, ¡°The attacker has tried to take Ruolan¡¯s life several times, but we, the Xu Family, are not to be trifled with. Once we find the murderer, we must make him pay back double!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. At that moment, Ning Fan purposefully glanced at Xu Family¡¯s second uncle, whose face twitched and remained expressionless. The Family Head returned to his seat and leaned toward Ning Fan¡¯s ear after a while, ¡°What do you think about last night¡¯s incident?¡± Ning Fan heard him, stared at the wine in his cup, and said nothing. Xu Family¡¯s second uncle¡¯s normally expressionless face suddenly became animated; he glanced at Ning Fan, intentionally or unintentionally. Through the wine in his cup, Xu Family¡¯s second uncle¡¯s face reflected in it seemed somewhat faint, surely he was feeling very guilty at that moment. He shook his wine glass slightly and then laughed heartily. ¡°I don¡¯t have much opinion on the matter. To find the murderer, now¡¯s not the right time; we need to wait a bit longer.¡± The Family Head heard this and nodded his head too. It was hard to unravel the threads of this matter in a short time; the priority was to ensure his daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°Mr. Ning, then I must trouble you to take good care of Lan¡¯er.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Finding the murderer was secondary; Xu Ruolan was his primary purpose for getting into the Xu Family, and everything started from that point¡­ ¡°Family Head, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly get close to Miss Xu, ensuring her safety for the rest of her life.¡± The Family Head didn¡¯t find anything amiss and laughed heartily, ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as Mr. Ning is here, the murderer won¡¯t succeed in any way.¡± Ning Fan felt that the Family Head was feigning ignorance while being fully aware, but he rather enjoyed it this way. He glanced at Xu Family¡¯s second uncle again, whose expression looked quite unpleasant as he avoided his gaze. Xu Family¡¯s second uncle cleared his throat slightly, poured himself another glass of wine, and didn¡¯t dare look toward Ning Fan. Xu Ruolan grew increasingly curious¡ªwhat was Ning Fan discussing with her father? The glances Ning Fan occasionally cast her way gave her an uneasy premonition. It was as though the two men had negotiated and sold her, with her father being the seller and the shameless Ning Fan the buyer! But only Ning Fan and the Family Head knew the true reality of the situation. The Family Head was a very wise man. From his attitude toward Ning Fan, it was evident that he had acute judgment¡ªknowing how many people wished to ingratiate themselves with Ning Fan but found no opportunity to do so. Chapter 40 - 40 040 The Divine Doctor huh ?40: Chapter 040: The Divine Doctor, huh? Can you treat hemorrhoids or not? 40: Chapter 040: The Divine Doctor, huh? Can you treat hemorrhoids or not? Everyone had been eating for a while. ¡°Excuse me, nature calls. I need to use the restroom.¡± After saying that, Ning Fan left the table. ¡°Lazy people always have to pee.¡± Xu Xiaoqing mocked with a laugh. ¡­ The hotel was quite large, and it took him a while to find the restroom. Feeling relieved as he left the restroom, Ning Fan walked back to the private room with a light step, the d¨¦cor inside unchanged. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Ning Fan pushed the door open, he was immediately taken aback. The room was full of people, but he didn¡¯t recognize a single one! Damn it, did he enter the wrong room?! The crowd in the private room was in high spirits, drinking merrily. Men and women were seated, with a young man at the center attracting all the attention, the ladies flinging coy glances at him. Upon seeing Ning Fan barge in, the merry scene was disrupted; everyone turned their heads towards the intruder, also stunned. ¡°Sorry, wrong room!¡± Ning Fan said and was about to turn around and leave. ¡°Isn¡¯t this God Doctor Ning?¡± After hearing that, Ning Fan turned back in surprise and looked at the person who had spoken in the private room, whom he did not recognize. But the middle-aged man was looking at Ning Fan with excitement. Although Ning Fan didn¡¯t know him, the man knew Ning Fan. As the assistant to Hong Yuanqiao, he had witnessed Ning Fan perform his divine skills that day, reviving Miss Xu Xiaoqing, and had been filled with admiration ever since. Besides, Ning Fan and the Xu Family were close now, maintaining good relations. By chance, Ning Fan had walked right in, offering an opportunity. What better time than now to flatter and praise him? The man promptly stood up, walked over to Ning Fan, and led him to a seat among them, then he grandly introduced Ning Fan to everyone in the room. ¡°This is Divine Doctor Ning Fan. Back when nobody could cure Miss Xu of the Xu Family, God Doctor Ning performed his divine technique and resuscitated her from the brink of death, unparalleled in medical technique!¡± The crowd, which was initially upset about the interruption, became interested upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s introduction. Ning Fan looked at the middle-aged man somewhat awkwardly and said politely, ¡°It was nothing, just a bit of luck.¡± But the middle-aged man insisted, ¡°God Doctor Ning, don¡¯t be so modest. I was there that day, witnessing it all. Miss Xu had barely a breath left in her. As soon as you arrived, she came back to life. Now, isn¡¯t that miraculous?¡± ¡°Is it really that miraculous?¡± Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, a group of beautiful women sent eager gazes toward Ning Fan and curiously asked him. The girls around that young man in the private room also began to move away from him and closer to Ning Fan. The young man watched Ning Fan with a cold gaze. His name was Xu Yunjie, the son of the second master of the Xu Corporation. Hearing the middle-aged man praise Ning Fan so highly, he was displeased. Seeing the others being drawn away too, his annoyance grew. But the middle-aged man was caught up in the fervor of his own flattery, paying no mind to Xu Yunjie, especially as he saw Ning Fan¡¯s faint smile. His words seemed to have had an effect, and he became even more eager to ingratiate himself with Ning Fan. ¡°God Doctor Ning, you truly are the reincarnation of Hua Tuo. No, even Hua Tuo reincarnated couldn¡¯t match the brilliance of your medical technique!¡± Listening to the middle-aged man¡¯s adulation, one by one the statuesque and slender beauties stood up, clustering around Ning Fan and showing their favor. For these individuals of status, befriending a divine doctor for emergencies was important. ¡°You are God Doctor Ning? I am¡­¡± ¡°God Doctor Ning, do you really possess such miraculous medical skills?¡± ¡°Can you perform cosmetic procedures?¡± ¡°Can you do wrinkle removal?¡± All the beauties were surrounding Ning Fan, chirping excitedly. ¡°¡­¡± Ning Fan listened to the clamor of the beauties with some surprise, as the status of the women in the private room seemed quite high. Xu Yunjie felt a surge of anger that he couldn¡¯t direct anywhere. He hated it when people flattered someone else in front of him, especially when that person was Ning Fan, whom he despised. Although Ning Fan didn¡¯t know him, he recognized Ning Fan. It was because of Ning Fan that the plan he and his father had devised fell through, thwarted at the last moment. The carefully conceived plan was ruined when Xu Ruolan didn¡¯t die, allowing her to regain control over Xu Corporation! Because of this, the father and son felt dejected for a long while. Moreover, this Ning Fan guy even mocked and humiliated his father, Xu Mingqiu, in all sorts of ways right in the Xu family¡¯s courtyard. The middle-aged man continued to butter him up, ¡°God Doctor Ning, your medical technique is more powerful than that of my master. I think even the master of my master would have to call you ¡®Master¡¯.¡± The beauties all echoed, intent on making a good impression on Ning Fan and getting to know him. ¡°This is really nothing,¡± Ning Fan shrugged helplessly, enjoying the attention of the crowd of beauties. Xu Yunjie¡¯s anger intensified as he saw each beauty trying to curry favor with Ning Fan. This place was supposed to revolve around him, with him as the focal point. All of a sudden, Ning Fan arrived, stole his spotlight, and left him out in the cold. What was going on? ¡°Is this trying to steal the show in my territory, shaming me?¡± He turned his head to look at a drunken hooligan next to him, who was particularly burly. Xu Yunjie patted the back of the drunk, waking him up. Then he gave him a sinister look. The drunk quickly understood Xu Yunjie¡¯s intention. He clenched his fists, his muscles creaking, and then staggered over to Ning Fan¡¯s side with a belch of alcohol. ¡°Yah¡­¡± All the beauties instinctively avoided the wild drunk and moved to the side. Ning Fan watched the drunk. The drunk patted Ning Fan¡¯s shoulder and said with a breath reeking of alcohol, ¡°Divine Doctor, huh? I¡¯ve heard your medical skills are very impressive?¡± Ning Fan gave a neutral response, smelling the drunk¡¯s alcoholic breath, and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s decent.¡± The drunk chuckled hehe and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a problem here, I wonder if the Divine Doctor can cure it?¡± Ning Fan still smiled politely, asking, ¡°What is the ailment you want treated?¡± The drunk stretched his mouth wide, suddenly turned around, and stuck out his butt towards Ning Fan, then pointed at his own butt. ¡°Hemorrhoids, I wonder if God Doctor Ning has a way to treat it?¡± Everybody paused, hemorrhoids?! Seeking treatment for hemorrhoids at this time, it wasn¡¯t your butt that was sick, it was your head, and quite severely at that! Soon everyone realized that this was clearly an attempt to humiliate Divine Doctor Ning, as all the beauties had come to see Ning Fan as the Divine Doctor from the middle-aged man¡¯s earlier exaggerations. And this man dared to humiliate the Divine Doctor to his face, which was extremely despicable. A beauty asked indignantly, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± The middle-aged man could not stand it any longer and rushed to Ning Fan with an apologetic smile, ¡°God Doctor Ning, he¡¯s drunk, please don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± Ning Fan nodded slightly. The drunk looked back at Ning Fan, snorted, and snot ran out of his nose. He continued to mock with a wide grin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Divine Doctor? Physicians are supposed to be compassionate, right? I¡¯ve got hemorrhoids that many doctors couldn¡¯t cure, and since God Doctor Ning is here, I definitely must get treatment,¡± he said, sticking his butt even higher while laughing hehe, taunting Ning Fan. The beauties, watching this, pointed and murmured among themselves, very displeased with the drunk. ¡°This guy is too much, daring to act like this towards God Doctor Ning¡­¡± Chapter 41 - 41 041 I Ning Fan neither provoke nor fear trouble ?41: Chapter 041: I, Ning Fan, neither provoke nor fear trouble 41: Chapter 041: I, Ning Fan, neither provoke nor fear trouble The drunkard¡¯s name was Qian Mengqiu. He was a thug in good standing with Xu Yunjie. He was formidable, and everyone tended to steer clear of him. Ning Fan glanced over at the crowd and looked at the young man sitting among them, who was smiling but not smiling. He shook his head, then turned his gaze back to the inebriated Qian Mengqiu, and said with interest, ¡°Do you really want to be treated?¡± Qian Mengqiu persisted, ¡°Just waiting for Divine Doctor to heal my hemorrhoids with your Divine Technique. These hemorrhoids have tormented me for many years.¡± Feigning a pained expression, Qian Mengqiu said, ¡°Can you cure it or not, God Doctor Ning? Give me a straight answer. If you can cure it, get started quickly and don¡¯t waste our precious time.¡± A faint smile appeared on Qian Mengqiu¡¯s face. He intended to steal the limelight from Xu Yunjie, and this was the price he had to pay. He was eager to see how the other would embarrass himself! With a smile, Ning Fan said to Qian Mengqiu, ¡°Of course I can cure it, but it will hurt just a little bit.¡± ¡°Hurt?¡± The crowd was puzzled. Was God Doctor Ning really going to treat this fellow¡¯s hemorrhoids? Still bragging, curious to see how you¡¯re going to treat it, Qian Mengqiu grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m scared of everything except pain. Come on, let me see the real skill of Divine Doctor.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid of pain, here I come!¡± Ning Fan smoothed his sleeves, squinted his eyes, and with a swift kick, landed directly on Qian Mengqiu¡¯s buttocks, sending him flying¡­ Everyone was stunned. What kind of medical Divine Technique was this? Did he just get his butt blown up?! This drunkard¡¯s buttocks were about to ¡°bloom¡±. Could hemorrhoids really be treated like this? Ning Fan¡¯s kick was so sudden that Qian Mengqiu lay on the ground, head tilted, groaning in pain. ¡°You¡­¡± Ning Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I told you it would hurt a bit.¡± Seeing Qian Mengqiu¡¯s pained expression, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but applaud Ning Fan inwardly. Although he didn¡¯t cure the hemorrhoids, such a person deserved this treatment! Suddenly, everyone turned their gaze towards Xu Yunjie in the crowd, realizing that Qian Mengqiu was one of Xu Yunjie¡¯s men¡­ Xu Yunjie was dumbstruck, unable to watch any longer, and suddenly burst into anger, his teeth clenching loudly. Bang! Xu Yunjie slammed down his wine glass, causing everyone to tremble, as a beauty nearly twisted her high heel and almost fell to the ground. Xu Yunjie glared, pointed at Ning Fan, and yelled, ¡°How dare you, Ning! If you weren¡¯t going to treat him, you shouldn¡¯t have attacked him!¡± Ning Fan snorted coldly. He had come to embarrass me and now blames me? He couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Xu Yunjie and, without an explanation, headed straight for the exit of the private room. Xu Yunjie was enraged once more! Ning Fan was actually ignoring his words. He was the son of Xu Family¡¯s second master, Xu Er, whose words were not to be ignored. Was this guy tired of living? Xu Yunjie roared, ¡°Someone catch this kid, don¡¯t let him leave!¡± At that moment, two bodyguards suddenly appeared from both sides and stopped Ning Fan from leaving the private room. Ning Fan turned around, his cold gaze flicked towards Xu Yunjie, and he said icily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡± Amidst his rage, Xu Yunjie was further infuriated upon hearing Ning Fan¡¯s assertive words. Today, Ning Fan, you will not leave this private room. He looked at Ning Fan and said, ¡°My friend kindly asked you to treat him, and if you refused to cure it, that¡¯s fine, but to attack him! Today, you must kneel down and apologize to him, or even the Heavenly King won¡¯t be able to save you!¡± Ning Fan couldn¡¯t care less about him. This guy clearly wanted to mess with him, and Qian Mengqiu was definitely arranged by him to humiliate him. In his heart, Ning Fan thought, ¡°This guy wants me to kneel? Even the Heavenly King would have to kneel to me.¡± Ning Fan had already had bad luck by entering the wrong private room today and didn¡¯t want to continue the misfortune, so he ignored everything and directly walked out. ¡°Damn it, doesn¡¯t my word count? Today, if you don¡¯t kneel and apologize, don¡¯t think about leaving this private room!¡± Xu Yunjie felt humiliated by Ning Fan, which made him lose face in this private room, and he wanted to regain it all. With the smell of alcohol on his breath, he slapped the table and moved forward, aiming a fierce punch directly at Ning Fan¡¯s back. Ning Fan sneered, turned around, and kicked, sending Xu Yunjie flying directly. Xu Yunjie was kicked five or six meters away, tracing a perfect arc in the air. When he landed, Xu Yunjie knelt on the ground, holding his stomach, unable to breathe for a long time. He stared blankly at Ning Fan. Ning Fan said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t look for trouble, but I¡¯m not afraid of it either. Don¡¯t provoke me!¡± Having said that, he left the private room with long strides. The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to provoke him; they had already been standing there, dumbfounded, shaking as they stepped aside to let Ning Fan pass. Suddenly, everyone in the private room was astounded. Ning Fan was too formidable, wasn¡¯t he? He had kicked Xu Yunjie flying with just one kick, and what¡¯s more, he dared to kick Xu Yunjie! Everyone knew who Xu Yunjie was¡ªthe son of Xu Family Group¡¯s Second Master! Because of his identity, he lived a reckless life, causing trouble without anyone daring to offend him. But today, God Doctor Ning unapologetically ¡°offended¡± Xu Yunjie, and from the looks of it, it was no small offense. Someone shivered and muttered, ¡°This¡­ this is going to cause a big trouble.¡± God Doctor Ning¡¯s stubborn temperament could have let this slide, but now, having been insulted, he had responded by kicking Xu Yunjie without hesitation, enraging Xu Yunjie completely. Having angered Xu Yunjie¡­ the outcome wouldn¡¯t be good, even for God Doctor Ning who might not be able to heal himself, and his life might be at risk. Looking at Xu Yunjie, who now knelt like a beaten dog on the ground unable to get up, clutching his stomach and vomiting water. Xu Yunjie struggled to his feet, and everyone saw his furious expression; they shuddered, moving aside, not daring to utter a word. Xu Yunjie was furious. He was used to bullying others, never having been treated like this himself. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He said viciously, ¡°Ning, I will make you pay a price!¡± Grabbing a bodyguard, he delivered a slap and angrily said, ¡°You useless bunch, couldn¡¯t even handle Ning Fan, what good are you?¡± The bodyguard endured the slap without any resistance; the look in Ning Fan¡¯s eyes just now had been too terrifying for them to dare provoke him. Moreover, kicking someone five or six meters away¡­ that was something they couldn¡¯t even manage themselves; Ning Fan¡¯s strength must be formidable. Xu Yunjie, still furious, demanded, ¡°Has Ning Fan left? Which private room is he in?¡± One of the bodyguards said, ¡°He¡¯s in the private room next door!¡± These bodyguards, several of them, had been intimidated by a single young man to the point they failed to protect their master¡ªthis was a disgrace for them. Thinking about how to regain face, they heard Xu Yunjie¡¯s words and perked up, sensing the issue was not yet resolved. Xu Yunjie said, ¡°Good, that kid hasn¡¯t left yet, I¡¯m going to cripple him!¡± The crowd was startled by Xu Yunjie¡¯s momentum, Ning Fan, the Divine Doctor, was probably in serious trouble today. Having hit Xu Yunjie and not fleeing, but instead continuing to dine and drink leisurely, Divine Doctor Ning really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. The beauties thought, Ning Fan¡¯s medical and movement techniques were remarkable, but his brain seemed not to be working right. Chapter 42 - 42 042 Im Looking for the Guy Named Ning ?42: Chapter 042: I¡¯m Looking for the Guy Named Ning 42: Chapter 042: I¡¯m Looking for the Guy Named Ning Ning Fan returned to the private room, and the Xu Family Head once again warmly entertained him. Seeing Ning Fan coming back after a long absence, Xu Xiaoqing said with a giggly smile, ¡°Brother Ning, did you fall into the toilet?¡± ¡°Xiaoqing, mind your manners,¡± the Xu Family Head scolded, ¡°Let¡¯s continue drinking, the dishes in this hotel are quite nice, though they might not suit the Divine Doctor¡¯s taste. Mr. Ning, what do you prefer, European cuisine or one of the eight major Chinese cuisines? I¡¯ll have someone prepare it right away¡­¡± ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Very well¡­¡± Seeing the Xu Family¡¯s enthusiasm, Ning Fan decided not to dwell on the incident that had just happened and quickly recovered from the momentary displeasure. Of course, nobody knew why Ning Fan took so long in the restroom, assuming that it was for a big one, so they did not pay much attention and continued to drink. Elsewhere, Xu Yunjie wasn¡¯t idle. His face was somewhat ferocious, and after spitting out a mouthful of saliva, he immediately dialed the hotel manager¡¯s phone. Once the call connected, Xu Yunjie said angrily, ¡°Get all your hotel¡¯s security guards up here. I want to cripple someone!¡± The hotel manager was startled, ¡°All of them?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand my words? All the security guards, bring up the stun batons too!¡± The hotel manager dared not delay and repeatedly agreed, quickly getting ready. Are you kidding? Who is Xu Yunjie? He is the son of Xu Mingqiu of the Xu Family. Who could afford to offend him? Xu Yunjie hung up the phone and then made another call to someone else, Xu Mingqiu. Xu Mingqiu, still in the private room enjoying the meal, was surprised to receive Xu Yunjie¡¯s call. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Father, prepare three million for me. I want to cripple someone! He hit me!¡± Upon hearing this, Xu Mingqiu¡¯s face flushed with anger. He had only one precious son; anyone who dared to harm a hair on his head deserved to have their skin peeled off. Someone dared to strike his son? No matter who it was, they had to be dealt with severely! The angry expression caused everyone to look at Xu Mingqiu, who gave an embarrassed smile and gestured to indicate that it was nothing. Present in the private room, dining with Ning Fan and the Xu Family, it was not a situation to cause a scene, and there was no need for them to know about it. Being bullied as the son of Xu Mingqiu would be a great embarrassment for the Xu Family. ¡°Go ahead and do it, the money will be transferred to your account soon!¡± Xu Mingqiu felt there was nothing inappropriate with his response. His son had been bullied, and there was no need to inquire who it was. It was best to deal with the aggressor directly. Of course, Xu Mingqiu was not aware that the person who had hit his son was none other than Ning Fan, who was currently dining in the private room¡­ And Ning Fan was also unaware that the person in the other private room was Xu Yunjie, the son of Xu Mingqiu. In Xu Yunjie¡¯s private room. After doing all this, Xu Yunjie, still fuming, quietly waited for the arrival of the hotel manager and security guards. The middle-aged man who had been previously praising Ning Fan was now filled with fear. The situation had escalated; Xu Yunjie had provoked God Doctor Ning, and God Doctor Ning had kicked Xu Yunjie! Xu Yunjie, always haughty and domineering, wasn¡¯t likely to let things slide. The middle-aged man was now concerned for Ning Fan¡¯s safety. He tugged at Xu Yunjie¡¯s clothing and said, ¡°Young Master Xu, that is the Xu Family¡¯s Divine Doctor. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to do this?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all one family, don¡¯t let big waves flood the Dragon King Temple¡­¡± Before the middle-aged man could finish speaking, Xu Yunjie slapped him away. He roared in anger, ¡°What of the Divine Doctor? He hit me, and I want him dead!¡± Besides, Ning Fan had been a constant obstacle in the Xu Family, thwarting their father-son plans and causing them to fail repeatedly. They had no outlet for their frustration. Now that Ning Fan had dared to provoke him again, it was the perfect opportunity to cripple him! The middle-aged man took the slap and instantly dared not speak out. Mending fences with Ning Fan was important, but his own life mattered more. All blame for the impulsive kick goes to Ning Fan, which infuriated Xu Yunjie. ¡°I am indeed looking for Ning Fan. If I don¡¯t cripple him today, then my surname isn¡¯t Xu!¡± ¡­ The hotel manager hurried over with a group of security guards, each armed with stun batons, looking fierce and imposing. The hotel manager rushed to Xu Yunjie and anxiously said, ¡°Young Master Xu, are you all right? To see who dares to trouble our Young Master Xu, watch me electrocute him to death!¡± With that, he swept a cold glance over everyone, making them feel a chill down their spines. Xu Yunjie said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not them, lead the way.¡± Upon hearing this, the bodyguards quickly led the group to Ning Fan¡¯s private room, leaving the other diners tongue-tied. They all ran out without settling the bill¡­ Something big was going to happen at this Rongjin Grand Hotel! When the crowd reached Ning Fan¡¯s private room, Xu Yunjie kicked the door open! Several security guards barged in with their stun batons, arrogant and demanding. ¡°Who is Ning Fan? Get the hell out here!¡± The Xu Family members inside the private room jumped in shock and looked towards the security guards. So many security guards had suddenly burst in, so menacingly, and specifically asked for Ning Fan by name? The Family Head of the Xu Family was immediately so angry that he exploded, asking sternly, ¡°What are you trying to do? Where is your manager? Bring him to me!¡± The hotel manager swaggered in with a group of security guards, his eyebrows raised. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he entered the room, he said, ¡°Looking for me? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± The next instant, the hotel manager saw the scene inside the private room and his legs went weak, his whole body trembling, almost wetting himself. He recognized the people before him: the Xu Family Head, Xu Er Ye, Xu the gorgeous CEO¡­ The entire Xu Family was here! Any one of them could make his hotel go bankrupt in an instant, and his life wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all. And now, he had dared to threaten so many people from the Xu Family, to beat the Xu Family Head to death?! Finished¡­ The hotel manager thought wryly to himself, ¡°Young Master Xu, you¡­ you¡¯re trying to kill me.¡± Xu Yunjie, seeing that the noise inside had suddenly stopped, walked past the hotel manager, who was blocking the entrance to the private room. ¡°Ning, today I will have you dead!¡± Xu Yunjie had yet to recover from his shock when the hotel manager went straight to his knees, trembling non-stop. Xu Yunjie was startled and then glanced around the private room, his entire being dumbfounded. The people sitting in the room were his uncle, the Family Head of the Xu Family, his father Xu Mingqiu, his aunt Xu Rongfei¡­ How could they be in this private room? Now it was all over, utterly over! ¡°Yunjie, you damn fool, what are you doing?¡± Xu Er Ye was completely angry, his son was being utterly disrespectful in front of the Family Head of the Xu Family, in front of the entire family! Xu Yunjie¡¯s face drained of color, his lips twitching as he fell to his knees with a thud! He stuttered as he tried to explain: ¡°Father, uncle, auntie, I, I didn¡¯t mean that, I was looking for that Ning¡­¡± He seemed not to have grasped the situation fully and pointed directly at Ning Fan, who was sitting there calmly. Chapter 43 - 43 043 God Doctor Ning Please Calm Down ?43: Chapter 043: God Doctor Ning, Please Calm Down 43: Chapter 043: God Doctor Ning, Please Calm Down In the private room, Ning Fan was the only one with the surname Ning, and all members of the Xu Family turned their gaze towards him. ¡°Looking for me?¡± Ning Fan sat there, smiling faintly, having not anticipated that the youth he had kicked out from the neighboring room was the son of Xu¡¯s second master. However, this seemed not too bad either; it was just right to give the second master of Xu a taste of his own medicine. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Ning, you dare to hit me, I¡­ I¡­¡± Seeing this, the second master Xu swung his hand and slapped Xu Yunjie hard, knocking him to the ground. ¡°You scoundrel, you have some nerve to show disrespect to God Doctor Ning.¡± As he spoke, he continued to pummel Xu Yunjie ruthlessly. Only then did he realize that the person his son had called him about for money, intending to cripple, was actually Ning Fan. The entire persona of Master Xu was stunned. Where did this guy get the courage to cripple Ning Fan? Xu Yunjie, hurting from the beating, shrank back unwillingly, and continued pointing at Ning Fan. ¡°But¡­ he hit me first, Father, he struck me first¡­¡± Master Xu grew even angrier, wishing he could kick Xu Yunjie out of the room. Didn¡¯t he understand the situation at all? If Ning Fan hit you, you should have endured it; how dare you come here and act recklessly? So, Master Xu continued beating his son, feeling terrible inside, yet he felt compelled to do it! The Family Head of the Xu Family¡¯s face darkened. Ning Fan was extremely important to the Xu Family, treated as a distinguished guest. They cautiously built a relationship with him, fearing to bring any unpleasant memories to Ning Fan. Especially for the Xu Family, since Ning Fan had first cured Xu Ruolan and then helped her evade an assassination, the debt of gratitude they owed him was impossible to repay. The Family Head hoped to leave a good impression on Ning Fan. But now, to have someone from the Xu Family dare to challenge Ning Fan; had Xu Yunjie lost his mind? Was he intent on letting all of the Xu Family¡¯s careful relationship-building go to waste? At that moment, Master Xu repeatedly said, ¡°You worthless brat, get out now, and don¡¯t spoil our fun!¡± ¡°Master Xu, please wait a moment.¡± Ning Fan stood up, smiling amiably as he looked at Xu Yunjie. ¡°Xu Yunjie, didn¡¯t you want to cripple me? I can give you the opportunity.¡± As he spoke, Ning Fan turned to look toward the Family Head of Xu by his side. The Family Head immediately jumped up; Xu Yunjie still wanted to cripple Ning Fan? How could this be allowed? He angrily looked at Master Xu, ¡°Am I to do it, or will you handle it yourself?¡± The Family Head was genuinely startled by Xu Yunjie¡¯s actions. Ning Fan was someone their Xu Family couldn¡¯t afford to offend, his background too terrifying. Even the entire Xu Family Corp was but an existence that Ning Fan could extinguish with a flick of his finger. They hadn¡¯t even had time to properly foster ties with Ning Fan before Xu Yunjie, audaciously challenging Ning Fan, had several heads! Master Xu looked bitter; he originally intended to use this opportunity to have Xu Yunjie immediately leave the room. But instead of understanding his intention and leaving, Xu Yunjie continued to seek Ning Fan out for a reckoning¡­ How could he have fathered such a foolish son! Now Ning Fan spoke up. The implication was clear; Xu Yunjie, you won¡¯t be allowed to leave today without being crippled. Moreover, not crippling his own son meant offending Ning Fan, and offending Ning Fan was akin to crossing the Family Head. Although he didn¡¯t want to offend the Family Head nor cripple his own son¡­ Yet¡­ He must do this; despite being utterly reluctant, he coldly commanded, ¡°Bring the stun baton! I¡¯ll thoroughly cripple this boy!¡± After a while, one of the security guards reluctantly handed over a stun baton. Xu Yunjie looked bewildered at the thick stun baton, finally realizing what was happening and repeatedly begged for mercy: ¡°Father, I was wrong¡­¡± Family Head Xu felt pain, but since both people were watching, he had no choice but to take the baton and strike forcefully. ¡°Ouch, Father, please spare me this time.¡± How could Family Head Xu stop? His heart was bleeding, wrenching like a knife, yet he had to keep on beating down with the baton, one blow after another. Family Head Xu cried inwardly, thinking, ¡°My son, don¡¯t blame your dad, your life is now in Ning Fan¡¯s hands. If he doesn¡¯t call to stop, the Family Head won¡¯t either. Just hang in there!¡± All the security guards were stunned. Initially summoned by Xu Yunjie to teach someone else a lesson, how had it turned around on Xu Yunjie himself? Who exactly was Ning Fan? Even Xu Yunjie dared not offend him; even Family Head Xu didn¡¯t dare to refute a word, nor did he ask for a reason, just started beating Xu Yunjie. Prior to this, the father and son were not like this; usually, it was Xu Yunjie who hit people while Family Head Xu tacitly paid the expenses, in perfect harmony. This time¡­ The hotel manager¡¯s face turned as pale as death, having brought a bunch of people to create trouble only to end up in the Family Head¡¯s domain, how audacious was he? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He pondered how to appease the Family Head to save his hotel from disaster, as well as his own life; hoping Xu Yunjie would hold out longer, making the Family Head overlook his presence. Miss Xu of the Xu Family said nothing, just looked coldly at Xu Yunjie. Xu Xiaoqing seemed somewhat gleeful as she watched. After a long while, Family Head Xu¡¯s arm grew sore, yet the Family Head had said nothing, nor had Ning Fan. Ning Fan was just watching Xu Yunjie indifferently, murmuring, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make trouble, it was you who provoked me.¡± Hearing Ning Fan¡¯s words, Family Head Xu felt even more shocked and furious, wondering if Ning Fan really intended to cripple his son. But his face twitched only slightly, ¡°You reckless fool, you dared to target God Doctor Ning, today I will cripple you!¡± Xu Yunjie was struck by the stun baton until he passed out from pain, then was beaten awake, his body lacerated, not a spot without a wound. Suddenly hearing his father say he would cripple him, he broke out in a cold sweat, lying fearfully in front of everyone, repeatedly kowtowing. Catching sight of Ning Fan, he instantly knelt before him, banging his head hard. ¡°Father, I beg you to be merciful, God Doctor Ning, please¡­ I will never dare to do this again!¡± Ning Fan looked at Xu Yunjie covered in blood and wounds, white foam seemingly frothed from being shocked. He waved his hand. ¡°Enough, enough, a little lesson is all that¡¯s needed, just don¡¯t leave him traumatized.¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Onlookers outside were all eyes wide open; they hadn¡¯t seen Ning Fan being beaten up. Instead, they saw Xu Yunjie screaming and begging for mercy as he was the one being brutally beaten! The beauties couldn¡¯t help feeling startled, yet somewhat relieved. Xu Yunjie had done many bad deeds and no one dared to provoke him; this was a harsh lesson indeed. They wondered if the identity of God Doctor Ning was really that terrifying? Their eyes all turned towards the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man too was frightened by this scene, even less clear about what was going on, and unable to explain anything to the beauties. All he knew was that Ning Fan was a Divine Doctor in good standing with the Xu Family; as for Ning Fan¡¯s real background. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± The beauties were relieved they had no issues with Ning Fan and had even tried to befriend him earlier, which saved them from this debacle. Chapter 44 - 44 044 The Tricks of Master Xu ?44: Chapter 044: The Tricks of Master Xu 44: Chapter 044: The Tricks of Master Xu After the banquet ended, Ning Fan escorted the two young ladies from the Xu Family back home, and the three of them sped towards the Xu Family villa in the car. The Family Head of the Xu Family was pleased with Ning Fan for forgiving Xu Yunjie. Indeed, Ning Fan was magnanimous¡­ Watching the sports car drive away, the Family Head of the Xu Family nodded. As long as Ning Fan was there, he felt relieved to let Xu Ruolan return to the Xu Family villa. The murderer had just committed a crime, and wouldn¡¯t strike consecutively, so most likely, no other accidents would occur. As for Xu Mingqiu, after beating Xu Yunjie severely, he felt some pain in his arms and legs, but he ignored it and hurried to treat Xu Yunjie¡¯s injuries. In his heart, Xu Mingqiu prayed, ¡°My son, you must survive this ordeal. Once it¡¯s over, we father and son must make those who offended us pay dearly!¡± ¡­ Inside the Ferrari sports car, Xu Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted every time she thought of that Xu Yunjie, who not only caused a scene at the banquet but also dared to embarrass Ning Fan. Ning Fan had saved her sister twice, while what could Xu Yunjie, that kid, do besides indulging in pleasure? She glanced at Ning Fan, who appeared very calm, as if nothing had happened earlier. Xu Xiaoqing thought Ning Fan was angry, upset by Xu Yunjie to the point of abandoning his usual carefree attitude and sulking now. She said, ¡°Ning Fan, don¡¯t mind that kid Xu Yunjie. Although he is from the Xu family, he is worse than any hooligan or thug, he got what he deserved!¡± Ning Fan and Xu Xiaoqing were sitting in the back seat. Hearing her words, he curiously asked, ¡°Little girl, you seem to really dislike Xu Yunjie?¡± Xu Xiaoqing nodded and continued, ¡°That guy is just a disgusting ghost, full of bad ideas. He¡¯s no good man. It¡¯s bad enough he bothers me, and he even¡­¡± ¡°Xiaoqing, stop talking nonsense!¡± At that moment, Xu Ruolan, who was driving, suddenly spoke up and scolded Xu Xiaoqing, not letting her continue. Xu Xiaoqing obediently closed her mouth, pouting and looking out the car window. Without a doubt, she was still angry. Ning Fan saw the weird reactions of the two, and smilingly looked at Xu Ruolan, teasingly said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Miss Xu seems to have some stories with Xu Yunjie. Why don¡¯t you share them?¡± Xu Ruolan glared at Ning Fan, full of dissatisfaction in her cold eyes, then turned her head away and did not look at Ning Fan again. However, Ning Fan continued to watch her, thinking to himself that this beautiful CEO and Xu Yunjie must have some serious unresolved issues. The clues about the assassination were becoming clearer, and the performances by Xu Mingqiu and his son were rather good. When will the next act be staged? Ning Fan couldn¡¯t help but reveal a slight smile. ¡­ Meanwhile, at the other end in the Rongjin Hotel, Xu Mingqiu was frantically busy as Xu Yunjie, having been beaten to unconsciousness by him, lay on a hotel bed coughing up blood. Xu Yunjie¡¯s mother had already heard the news and rushed over. Upon seeing the scene, she nearly fainted from shock. How could this have happened? After listening to Xu Mingqiu explain the whole situation, Xu Yunjie¡¯s mother cried even more heart-wrenchingly. ¡°Why did you have to hit him so hard, were you trying to kill your own son?¡± Xu Yunjie¡¯s mother sat by the bed, crying and pleading with Xu Mingqiu, who stood nearby. What kind of situation was this? There¡¯s a saying, ¡®Even tigers do not eat their cubs¡¯, Xu Mingqiu is inhuman, how could he allow his son to suffer such indignity? And to personally beat Xu Yunjie to this state, poor child, he had never suffered such severe injuries. Xu Mingqiu took a deep drag of his cigar, then slowly and heavily exhaled the smoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either, but the current Family Head treats Ning Fan like an honored guest. Since Yunjie provoked Ning Fan, unless Ning Fan relents, my own son must die by my hand!¡± He didn¡¯t offer any extra explanation. He still wasn¡¯t through feeling heartache for his own son, so how could he strike him so mercilessly? His heart was also bleeding. At that time, if he hadn¡¯t taken action against his son, the conflict with the Family Head of the Xu Family would have intensified. By taking action against his son, he was also giving the Family Head of the Xu Family face, superficially showing a willingness to get along. Xu Yunjie¡¯s mother sneered as she looked at Xu Mingqiu. ¡°Mingqiu, we can¡¯t tolerate this. We must take revenge for my son. Now they are bullying your son, and in a few days, they will be targeting you. Don¡¯t think you can avoid it.¡± Xu Mingqiu was not unaware of this principle, especially with Ning Fan, who had always protected the Xu Family and disrupted his own plans. This man must be crippled. He couldn¡¯t be allowed to continue staying in the Xu Family. If things were left to develop, he would become an object of humiliation for Ning Fan. But now was not the time. He shook his head slightly, paying no attention to his wife¡¯s words. Seeing Xu Mingqiu shaking his head, his mother-in-law became even more angry. Her son was in such a state, yet he was still hesitating! She said to Xu Mingqiu sharply, ¡°How much longer will you endure? Are you waiting for your son to be killed, for your entire family to be gone except for you, before you are willing to take action?¡± Xu Mingqiu¡¯s expression changed slightly as he exhaled another ring of smoke and said in a deep voice, ¡°Taking action now would be very troublesome, Ning Fan is an unpredictable factor!¡± Xu Yunjie¡¯s mother grew even more furious upon hearing this. ¡°Xu Mingqiu, that bastard Ning Fan is our enemy, and I want him dead!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get rid of someone with the surname Ning, your fate will be the same as your son¡¯s. Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. Finish the murderer tonight!¡± Xu Yunjie¡¯s mother knew who the murderer was. It was that Ning Fan, who stayed in the Xu Family, freeloading and acting all high and mighty. She wished Ning Fan would die right now, including the Family Head of the Xu Family and those two young ladies of the Xu Family! At that moment, Xu Yunjie struggled to open his blurry eyes, which were densely filled with blood, having been shocked severely. His entire body was wrapped in bandages, and with one eye exposed, he looked ferocious. He said pitifully, ¡°Dad¡­ it was that Ning who first caused trouble in my box, and he beat up my friend before he hit me hard. You must help me get this revenge out of my system¡­ cough cough.¡± Xu Yunjie¡¯s words hit Xu Mingqiu hard, like needles sinking into his heart. His suppressed anger rose, as the Family Head was humiliating his own son for a stranger¡­ was he intentionally making him feel embarrassed? ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Mingqiu finally nodded and walked out of the room heavily. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside the room, Xu Mingqiu threw away his cigar and muttered darkly, ¡°If you make it hard for me, I will make sure you die!¡± He made a phone call, his expression growing colder. A lazy voice came through the phone, sounding somewhat casual. Xu Mingqiu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You can take action now, do it tonight!¡± The lazy voice on the phone suddenly disappeared, and there was a pause filled with hesitation before silence ensued for a while. ¡°Tonight? Isn¡¯t that too soon?¡± Xu Mingqiu almost roared, furiously saying, ¡°Now! Tonight! I want them dead!!¡± The other side was slightly stunned, then softly agreed and hung up the phone. Xu Mingqiu snorted coldly, revealing a sinister smile that was chilling to behold. ¡°Ning Fan, you think you¡¯re tough? Let¡¯s see you go down with our Miss Xu!¡± Chapter 45 - 45 045 High-Speed Thrills Nighttime Street Racing ?45: Chapter 045: High-Speed Thrills, Nighttime Street Racing 45: Chapter 045: High-Speed Thrills, Nighttime Street Racing Inside the car, Ning Fan didn¡¯t take Xu Yunjie seriously. He had seen plenty of spoiled young masters like Xu Yunjie. As for Xu Yunjie not being significant enough to catch his attention, it was Xu Yunjie¡¯s father, Xu Mingqiu, who was somewhat interesting. He was chatting with Xu Xiaoqing in a casual manner, teasing her from time to time. ¡°Girl, Xu Yunjie could fancy you? An underage girl with neither meat nor maturity¡ªwhat¡¯s so good about you?¡± ¡°Ning Fan, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± Xu Xiaoqing subconsciously looked at her own chest, which was not as full as her sister¡¯s. Poking at her sore spot and thinking of this, she picked up a cushion from the car and smacked it towards Ning Fan! Suddenly, a flash of light passed in the rearview mirror, and Ning Fan immediately grabbed Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s hand to stop her from making a fuss. He looked into the rearview mirror to see a heavy truck barreling towards their Ferrari from behind. A heavy truck in itself was nothing special, but what was odd about this truck was that it seemed to have only an accelerator and no brakes, bearing down on the sports car behind them. The distance between the two vehicles was closing rapidly! His smile suddenly faded, and his expression turned sharp and cold in an instant as he thought, ¡°Things are moving faster than I expected. Are they so eager on the other side?¡± Just then, the Ferrari was violently hit on the rear by the heavy truck. Ning Fan was prepared and was unharmed, but the two women in the car were momentarily weightless and unstable. Xu Xiaoqing, in her loss of balance, ended up falling straight into Ning Fan¡¯s arms, lying face up on his legs. The beautiful CEO, Xu Ruolan, was pitched backward, her whole body flinging towards Ning Fan. Their lips inadvertently met in a kiss¡­ Even Xu Xiaoqing, lying in Ning Fan¡¯s arms, looked up at this scene and exclaimed, ¡°Holy sh*t¡­¡± The scene froze, and all three of them were stunned. Ruolan was the first to snap out of it. She quickly pushed Ning Fan away and reached for the trace on her lips left by Ning Fan. Ruolan was furious, her pretty face blushing all the way to her neck, which also felt hot¡­ She glared at Ning Fan angrily. Ning Fan also touched his own lips, and with an innocent look said, ¡°Miss Xu, that was my first kiss.¡± Xu Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Ning Fan, you¡¯re incredible!¡± ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Ruolan lashed out with two words, feeling even more wronged inside, thinking, wasn¡¯t it my first kiss too? Ning Fan saw the truck was still behind them. He knew now was not the time to fool around, as the truck could hit them again at any time! He glanced at Ruolan and said, ¡°Step aside, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Ruolan was puzzled, not knowing what Ning Fan was going to do. Ning Fan didn¡¯t wait for Ruolan to react and shifted directly from the back seat to the front, Ruolan, flush with annoyance, fiercely pounded on Ning Fan¡¯s chest. Ning Fan didn¡¯t care much and roughly shoved Ruolan into the passenger seat. ¡°I¡¯ll take control of the car. You guys hold on tight!¡± Are you kidding? This is a highway! With a heavy truck potentially ramming from behind, without him controlling the car, they could die! ¡°You jerk¡­ Scoundrel!¡± Ruolan watched Ning Fan fuming, How dare he take advantage of her. If it weren¡¯t for Ning Fan driving, she would really want to kick him out of the car! But at this moment, Ning Fan could no longer care about anything else; the truck behind rammed into them again. Ning Fan quickly adjusted the car¡¯s stability inside before slamming the gas pedal, and the sports car roared as it sped away from the large truck behind. Ning Fan glanced at the rearview mirror, and as the truck grew more distant in the reflection, he heaved a sigh of relief. Before he could completely exhale, a high-speed bullet shot towards them from the side mirror. Target: Xu Ruolan! Xu Ruolan was still furious and not even looking at Ning Fan, wishing she could flay him alive, ¡°Whoo¡­¡± Xu Ruolan was taken aback, feeling as if her vision darkened and she could see nothing, Enraged, she wanted to lift her head, but was pinned down tightly, unable to speak, her entire worldview about to collapse from frustration! The blushing Xu Xiaoqing in the backseat thought, Ning Fan, you¡¯re being too bold. Just then, a bullet went straight through the car¡¯s windshield. The sound of shattering glass trembled within two women, who then realized the imminent danger. But Xu Ruolan was still not appeased, this guy could have used other ways to resolve this crisis, yet he chose a shameless approach! Thinking this, she opened her small mouth and bit down, aiming for Ning Fan¡¯s thigh. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Ning Fan cried out in pain, and looked at Xu Ruolan with stifled anger. He was trying to save her, but his good intentions were met with no gratitude. ¡°Pervert!!!¡± Xu Ruolan was furious, sitting up to charge at Ning Fan with her teeth clenched, regretting that she wasn¡¯t harsher just moments before. Ning Fan shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for biting me, tit for tat.¡± Ning Fan had accelerated the car to two hundred miles per hour, speeding down the highway and leaving the large truck far behind. ¡°As if that truck could outrun a sports car¡­¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Ning Fan could finish his gloating, suddenly, the bright lights ahead flared. He quickly looked forward, and at the end of the freeway saw two much larger semi-trucks heading straight for them, poised to collide head-on with the Ferrari. ¡°Holy crap!¡± Ning Fan exclaimed in shock, are they trying to completely wipe us out?! The blinding lights made it impossible for them to keep their eyes open, and the distance was closing fast! Although the sports car was fast, it stood no chance against a truck in a head-on collision; the only thing certain was the destruction of the car and their deaths within! ¡°Get out of the car, quick!¡± Shhh¡­ Ning Fan slammed on the brakes, leaving a deep skid mark on the road, but the car hadn¡¯t stopped yet. The semi-trucks were drawing nearer, their speed immense, the distance less than a hundred meters! Before the two women could regain their composure from the inertia, Ning Fan grabbed them with lightning speed and leaped out of the sports car! Boom! The moment the three of them jumped, the two semi-trucks rolled over the spot, the sound of the wind whooshing past, slowly fading into the distance. The Ferrari was flattened on the ground as if it were a piece of paper. Chapter 46 - 46 046 Luring the Tiger Away from the Mountain You are Superman ?46: Chapter 046: Luring the Tiger Away from the Mountain, You are Superman? 46: Chapter 046: Luring the Tiger Away from the Mountain, You are Superman? Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing tumbled to a spot, staring blankly at the hair-raising scene that had just unfolded, thankful that Ning Fan¡¯s quick reflexes allowed them to escape this calamity! Xu Ruolan watched wide-eyed as the car was crushed into a sheet of metal, suddenly realizing the truth. It wasn¡¯t an accident at all but a deliberate murder attempt, targeting her! She was utterly alarmed, beads of sweat forming on her pale forehead, dropping down in large droplets. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ning Fan, she and Xu Xiaoqing would have died in a so-called ¡°accidental¡± car crash! Xu Ruolan clenched her teeth and said coldly, ¡°This is indeed a long-premeditated murder!¡± Ning Fan had been mentally prepared, so he was much calmer than the two ladies. He smiled, ¡°Miss Xu, it isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Ning Fan¡¯s gaze landed on the roof of one of the heavy trucks. There stood a man with long hair, who appeared stern. As the truck sped along, the man¡¯s long hair danced wildly in the wind. The man was dressed in a black suit, with a battle sword on his back, and a crossbow in hand. He notched the crossbow arrow, aiming directly at Xu Ruolan. Whoosh¡­ The crossbow arrow was shot out, its speed almost no different from that of a bullet. Xu Ruolan was shocked, frozen in place without any reaction. Ning Fan, with lightning speed, pushed Xu Ruolan aside and positioned himself within the range of the crossbow arrow. ¡°Ning Fan!¡± Xu Xiaoqing cried out in alarm as the arrow shot towards Ning Fan! Seeing the incoming arrow, Ning Fan¡¯s response was extremely quick. Unable to dodge in time, he fixated his eyes on the crossbow arrow and, to the astonishment of everyone, reached out with his bare hands to grab it! Thud! Ning Fan caught the shaft of the crossbow arrow, forcefully bringing its approach to a halt. Although he caught the arrow, the force was so great that it dragged him half a meter across the ground. It wasn¡¯t until the crossbow arrow lost its momentum that it settled in his hand! He looked at the crossbow arrow, then turned his cold gaze toward the stern man on the rooftop of the truck. Surprise flickered in the stern man¡¯s eyes; he hadn¡¯t expected Ning Fan to catch the crossbow arrow directly. However, he immediately instructed the truck driver to leave the area quickly. ¡°Call the police!¡± Seeing the stern man fleeing, Ning Fan tersely dropped the command and chased after the stern man. Ning Fan¡¯s speed was incredibly fast, running like the wind. He intended to eliminate the stern man, to uncover the mastermind behind the scenes, and to put an end to their conspiracy once and for all! A barely discernible smile appeared on the stern man¡¯s lips, then he sneered, ¡°Trying to chase me? I want to see just how capable you are.¡± The truck sped up, the stern man occasionally shooting arrows at Ning Fan to hinder his pursuit. Ning Fan watched the stern man indifferently, dodging arrows while accelerating his chase. The stern man was increasingly shocked; not only did Ning Fan evade the arrows he fired, but he was also getting closer and closer. ¡°Drive faster!¡± The stern man thought the driver in the cab was slacking off and yelled towards the cab. Only then did he realize that it wasn¡¯t that the truck was moving slowly; objects were passing by fast, the vehicle moving at least 120 miles per hour! The problem wasn¡¯t with the speed of the truck, but with the young man pursuing him relentlessly. ¡°Your running speed is faster than the car¡¯s!¡± Ning Fan paid him no mind. To catch the mastermind, he had to intercept this man, so he ran even faster, like a gust of wind, catching up. ¡°The fastest speed, the quickest!¡± The stern man¡¯s body trembled slightly as he watched Ning Fan rapidly closing in and loudly shouted instructions to the driver. ¡­ ¡°Sis, is Ning Fan being silly again?¡± Xu Xiaoqing looked vacantly at Ning Fan¡¯s departing figure. Xu Ruolan had dialed the emergency number, but upon hearing Xu Xiaoqing say this, she also turned towards the direction of Ning Fan¡¯s departure. She immediately saw Ning Fan sprinting into the distance until he disappeared, which reminded her of the scene from last night when Ning Fan had jumped down from the fifth floor and emerged unscathed. This scene was equally bizarre, as Ning Fan was actually chasing a truck speeding along, and he wasn¡¯t even falling behind¡­ Xu Ruolan really wanted to say something, but there was nothing to say since Ning Fan was indeed being foolhardy, yet he was able to keep up with the truck. ¡°He probably thinks he¡¯s Superman,¡± Xu Ruolan murmured. Her expression was somewhat distant. Suddenly, a burly man with strong muscles appeared in front of Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing. The two women were startled by the appearance of such a person on the highway! The man was nearly two meters tall, both big and strong, and he sneered at the two women. Frightened, Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing kept retreating, their faces pale with terror as they watched the man. The man¡¯s body was covered with bulging muscles and tattoos, and he had a battle axe slung over his shoulder! He glanced at Ning Fan leaving, his eyes filled with mockery. ¡°Leaving you two weak chicks here is really stupid.¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Ruolan forced down the pounding in her chest. Ning Fan was not there, nor was there any bodyguard; this man could easily take care of them! She needed to stall for time and said coldly, ¡°Are you also here to take my life?¡± The man raised his neck with a crisp crackling sound, then opened his mouth wide and nodded. Xu Ruolan¡¯s eyes were cold as she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s pulling your strings?¡± ¡°Does a dead person need to know so much?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the last wish of a dying person be granted?¡± Xu Ruolan said calmly. ¡°Girl, you just want to stall for time, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s okay. Before I kill you, I want to see for myself how strong Ning Fan is. Just wait,¡± the man dismissed her. Xu Xiaoqing gave a wry smile, only now realizing how dangerous it was without Ning Fan by their side. ¡°Ning Fan, are you stupid¡­ leaving us alone¡­ sob¡­¡± The man chuckled, then two figures appeared behind him, a woman and a young man. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him to come, then kill them all together,¡± the young man instructed. ¡­ Ning Fan looked at the stern man who was repeatedly shooting arrows at him. An ominous feeling suddenly struck him, and he had already run several miles. Instinctively looking back, it was too far to see Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s situation. From the confrontation ahead, there was definitely more than just the stern man, and their target was Xu Ruolan. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s a trap!¡± It dawned on Ning Fan that he had fallen for a diversion, and the man in front was merely bait. Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing were now unattended, and it was highly likely that they had already encountered misfortune. With that thought, Ning Fan sprinted back the way he came, moving even faster than when he was chasing the truck. ¡°Too late,¡± the stern man atop the truck sneered, stopping the truck. ¡°But this guy really can run fast.¡± When Ning Fan returned to where the incident had occurred, Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing were still there, but they had fallen into the hands of the others. They had actually stayed there without leaving and hadn¡¯t killed the Xu sisters. What were these people doing here? Could it be they were interested in him? Ning Fan thought for a moment, looking at the three people in front of him with an amused smile. Things were getting more and more interesting. Chapter 47 - 47 047 The Number One Swordsman in Jianghu - Liu Sanjian ?47: Chapter 047: The Number One Swordsman in Jianghu ¨C Liu Sanjian 47: Chapter 047: The Number One Swordsman in Jianghu ¨C Liu Sanjian ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Ning Fan said with a faint smile as he glanced at the three people. One was a two-meter-tall muscular man, bursting with explosive power, obviously strong. Another was a seductive and enchanting woman with evenly-toned muscles on her exposed thighs, clearly a trained fighter. The third was a pale-faced, sickly-looking young man, almost as white as snow. Ning Fan intentionally took another look at the sickly young man, who, if not for his pale complexion, could have been considered handsome. In his hand he held a folding fan, his smile eerie and chilling, his whole being exuding a bone-penetrating coldness. The enchanting woman sneered when she saw Ning Fan, then followed with a coquettish laugh. ¡°Having waited so long, and only to find such a young boy, I thought it was some perilous task. All this fuss just for him? How boring.¡± The enchanting woman¡¯s name was Hong Yaoyao, a notorious assassin in the jianghu known for her Twin Swords, striking as fast as lightning, with countless jianghu denizens fallen under her blades. The muscular man behind Hong Yaoyao was known as Hun Tianlei, Hun Tianlei, carrying a Battle Axe, laughed boldly and said, ¡°Liu-bro, for this young boy, one axe from me and it¡¯s done. Why bother with such effort?¡± But the sickly young man just sneered and shook his head. The sickly young man was named Liu Sanjian, the number one swordsman in Zhonghai City of the jianghu, renowned, as his name suggested, for defeating anyone in the jianghu with just three strikes of his sword. He slowly said, ¡°Ha, you are all mistaken. Do you really think he is just a young boy? This one is the notorious Dark Lord of the jianghu.¡± Hong Yaoyao and Hun Tianlei immediately froze, the Dark Lord, a figure famous throughout the jianghu, was this young boy? The Dark Lord¡¯s reputation was widespread in the jianghu, unknown perhaps only to those at the very bottom of the underworld. But beyond a certain level, every person in the jianghu would engrave the Dark Lord¡¯s name in their minds. Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing, hearing the words of the sickly young man, also looked up and listened intently. ¡°Hard to believe you¡¯re such a renowned figure in the jianghu, the famous Dark Lord?¡± Hun Tianlei asked in astonishment. Ning Fan looked at them calmly and said softly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can come at me but let these two frail women go.¡± The three laughed. Hong Yaoyao, with a seductive laughter, said, ¡°You think too much, we are not here for you. You are just incidental. Our brother Liu wants to meet you.¡± Hun Tianlei added, ¡°The employer specifically wants their lives, we wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to let money slip by. We were just waiting for you while keeping them alive.¡± Ning Fan knew these three must have been hired, and they were cornered, to have mobilized so many assassins directly! He coldly said, ¡°You know what I am called, just tell me who hired you, and I might spare you this time.¡± The three burst into loud laughter. Liu Sanjian gave a bitter laugh, ¡°Dark Lord, what¡¯s most important in the jianghu? Rules are the most important. If we were to tell you who hired us, how could we continue in the jianghu?¡± The muscular Hun Tianlei, tired of talking, dropped his Battle Axe to the ground, creating a pit, and sneered: ¡°Why say so much, I want to see if the so-called Dark Lord can withstand my Sky Splitting Axe!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Hun Tianlei¡¯s Sky Splitting Axe came chopping down at Ning Fan, either chopping or sweeping. The flurry of axe swings made Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing break out in a cold sweat, knowing a single hit meant death, both of them worried for Ning Fan. Ning Fan, without even looking at Hun Tianlei, merely shifted his footsteps to dodge the attacks of the Battle Axe. When Hun Tianlei chopped right, he moved left; when Hun Tianlei lunged forward, he stepped back. Hun Tianlei swung his Sky Splitting Axe several times, but Ning Fan easily jumped and dodged, completely avoiding any touch. Hun Tianlei looked at Ning Fan¡¯s calm demeanor and suddenly couldn¡¯t contain his anger, furiously swinging the Sky Splitting Axe in his hands. The power of the Sky Splitting Axe was immense, smashing the stone slabs on the ground to pieces multiple times. But ¡­ it still had no effect, as it could not even touch Ning Fan, and what was even more infuriating was that Ning Fan hadn¡¯t even made a move. This implied an insult to the opponent in the Jianghu! Liu Sanjian frowned, and even the enchanting woman, Hong Yaoyao, found it strange. Even though Hun Tianlei¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t considered strong, he was still a member of the international mercenaries. Why did he seem so feeble against Ning Fan? ¡°He¡¯s probably scared of Hun Tianlei¡¯s Battle Axe, merely focusing on dodging,¡± Hong Yaoyao thought. Hun Tianlei¡¯s rage was sky-high as he heavily swung down the Battle Axe and repeatedly asked, ¡°Dodging around, what kind of hero are you? If you don¡¯t make a move, I¡¯ll chop you to death with my axe!¡± Ning Fan said indifferently, ¡°Then go ahead.¡± The muscles in Hun Tianlei¡¯s body trembled and suddenly swelled even more; he felt humiliated. Not seeing Ning Fan¡¯s true strength, he regarded Ning Fan as just an eel, only capable of dodging, not attacking. The Battle Axe became heavier with each strike, and its speed also increased significantly, ensuring that Ning Fan had nowhere to hide, yet Ning Fan always dodged at the critical moments. ¡°Why do you only dodge? If you have the ability, make a move!¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Fan shrugged his shoulders, glancing at Hun Tianlei. ¡°Someone like you isn¡¯t worthy of making me act!¡± Once spoken, Hun Tianlei was instantly furious, having never endured such humiliation. He swung his Battle Axe again, aiming for Ning Fan¡¯s vital spot, swinging it even more furiously. Ning Fan frowned; this fellow was trying to chop him to death! How could this be tolerated?! With anger flashing in his eyes, he sternly watched the robust man¡¯s Battle Axe slash toward him, and Ning Fan simply dodged. Immediately afterward, he swung a heavy punch, striking Hun Tianlei in the chest. Bang! One punch pushed Hun Tianlei¡¯s robust figure back several steps before he stopped. That was when Hun Tianlei realized how formidable Mister Jiuye was; he couldn¡¯t bear the force of that punch, a strength no ordinary person possessed. Seeing Ning Fan finally make a move, his heart switched from worry to joy, and he immediately swung the Sky Splitting Axe left and right, aiming to take Mister Jiuye¡¯s life. The life of Mister Jiuye was quite valuable; if people in the Jianghu knew that he had killed Mister Jiuye, his fame would skyrocket. ¡°Heh heh, I¡¯ll chop you to death with one axe, then we¡¯ll see what you, Mister Jiuye, are capable of!¡± Veins popped out on his ferocious face, and he directly used the ¡°Sky Splitting Mount Hua,¡± slashing down at Ning Fan. Ning Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed; he waved his hand, and his two fingers clamped directly onto the opponent¡¯s Battle Axe, rendering it immovable. It was very close to Ning Fan, yet it could not strike down! Hun Tianlei was sweating profusely, feeling as if he didn¡¯t hit Mount Hua but iron mountain, unable to penetrate even a millimeter. As he tried to retract the Sky Splitting Axe, using all his strength, he still couldn¡¯t pull it back¡­ Hun Tianlei was dumbstruck; Ning Fan merely used two fingers to resist all his strength¡ªhow formidable was that?! He looked at Ning Fan, who coldly watched him, seemingly effortlessly! ¡°Is that the extent of your ability?¡± Ning Fan said with a cold expression. Chapter 48 - 48 048 Ninth Master Truly Deserves His Reputation ?48: Chapter 048: Ninth Master Truly Deserves His Reputation 48: Chapter 048: Ninth Master Truly Deserves His Reputation Liu Sanjian and Hong Yaoyao were stunned by this scene. The mighty Hun Tianlei was a member of the international mercenaries, renowned for his strength. Those who competed with him in strength usually lost miserably. But Ning Fan had effortlessly caught Hun Tianlei¡¯s Sky Splitting Axe strike! Behind them, Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing were equally shocked. This guy had actually blocked the opponent¡¯s Battle Axe with just two fingers! ¡°Ning Fan, you¡¯re so awesome, beat that muscle man to death!¡± Xu Xiaoqing was instantly thrilled, not afraid anymore but rather admiring Ning Fan very much. She gave Ning Fan a thumbs up. Xu Ruolan looked at Xu Xiaoqing speechlessly, thinking to herself that this wasn¡¯t a game, they could provoke the opponent at any moment, and angering the adversary this way was very dangerous! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She hurriedly stopped Xu Xiaoqing. However, Xu Xiaoqing paid no attention to Xu Ruolan, instead turning to Xu Ruolan excitedly: ¡°Sister, this guy Ning Fan is amazing! Ning Fan, beat them up for me!¡± Xu Ruolan: ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ruolan¡¯s eyes were complicated as she silently gazed at Ning Fan. What exactly did this Ninth Master mean? He was merely a country doctor¡­ how had he suddenly become the Ninth Master of the Jianghu? And since he was such a powerful figure as the Ninth Master, why would he stay by her side? ¡­ On the other side, Hun Tianlei struggled to free his Battle Axe, his feet digging pits into the ground as he tried to pull out his axe. But just when he thought he was about to succeed, Ning Fan suddenly shouted and, giving another push with his fingers, twisted the Battle Axe apart directly between them! Instantly, fragments of the Battle Axe scattered like rain. Hun Tianlei looked dully at the flying debris, and through it at the angry Ning Fan as he stepped back. Only then did he realize what kind of being he was facing¡ªthis was the legendary Ninth Master. It was laughable that he had dared to provoke such a figure; not even several lives would be enough for the Ninth Master to take. The enchanting woman Hong Yaoyao chuckled and stepped forward, ¡°Worthy of being the Ninth Master, your strength is quite surprising.¡± Ning Fan gazed coldly at Hong Yaoyao and then ignored her. Hong Yaoyao¡¯s smile immediately faded as she drew her Twin Swords, holding two short swords in her hands and striking at Ning Fan. The speed was very fast and extremely agile, with piercing directions so tricky that they seemed impossible to evade. Ning Fan¡¯s figure flashed, dodging away with his eerie movement technique. Hong Yaoyao was taken aback¡ªjust when she thought she had him, he had evaded? She smoothly swiped upward to the right. Suddenly, her wrist was struck by a force, and one of the short swords was knocked out of her grasp, flying from her hand. She spun around completely before she could counter that force and moved backward. When she looked up again, Ning Fan was still standing there, staring at her like a demon. She couldn¡¯t help but feel startled; she was no match for the Ninth Master at all. ¡°What are you waiting for, attack together and get rid of him!¡± Hun Tianlei was stunned for a second, then nodded and attacked Ning Fan together with Hong Yaoyao. Hong Yaoyao¡¯s Twin Swords were short and nimble, with blistering speed, one light and the other forceful; their cooperation was in perfect harmony, greatly enhancing their strength. Ning Fan sneered and did not dodge anymore, engaging in combat with the two of them. ¡°What skill is there in two against one, you shameless bastards. What about the rules of Jianghu, isn¡¯t it supposed to be a one-on-one fight? Pfft¡­¡± Xu Xiaoqing saw the two of them attack Ning Fan together and was unhappy, ridiculing them. Xu Ruolan also felt it was very unfair to Ning Fan, especially since the opponents both had weapons and Ning Fan only had his hands and feet. But their opponents were desperate fighters who didn¡¯t care about the rules of the Jianghu¡­ They could only hope that Ning Fan would be able to hold on a little longer, to buy time for the police to arrive. Hong Yaoyao and Hun Tianlei didn¡¯t care about Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s mockery. Both of them attacked together, thinking they could gain enough advantage to take Ning Fan down in one fell swoop! But after several clashes, they hadn¡¯t managed to lay a finger on Ning Fan; instead, they were beaten back step by step, with hardly any room to fight back. They exchanged glances and then flanked Ning Fan from both sides, intent on delivering a fatal blow. Ning Fan¡¯s fists were clenched as he threw punches directly to both sides. Bang! Bang! With two punches, Ning Fan sent them both flying, coughing up blood, landing far away. ¡°Wow, badass¡­ Ning Fan, are you godlike now?!¡± Xu Xiaoqing exclaimed with an adoring look. The sickly looking teenager, Liu Sanjian, who had been watching the fight finally lost his composure. Watching Hun Tianlei and Hong Yaoyao being overpowered without the strength to retaliate, he realized this Ninth Master was truly badass. Even more formidable than the legendary Ninth Master. Ning Fan turned his head to look at Liu Sanjian and then slowly walked over to him. Liu Sanjian had finally got a clear grasp of Ning Fan¡¯s strength and immediately aimed the folding fan at Xu Ruolan¡¯s neck, sneering, ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer if you don¡¯t want her to die!¡± Ning Fan was startled; this man had actually dared to pull this trick on him. He stopped in his tracks and looked coldly at Liu Sanjian. Seeing that his threat had an effect, Liu Sanjian continued to threaten, ¡°If you dare to come closer, I guarantee you¡¯ll watch them both die in front of you!¡± Ning Fan responded with a cold laugh, ¡°If you hurt a single hair on them, I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll leave you with a single palm-sized piece of your corpse.¡± The two Misses Xu: ¡°¡­¡± Liu Sanjian remained unmoved. Suddenly, a sinister gleam flashed in his eyes, ¡°If you want to save them, kill yourself now!¡± Immediately, Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing were thrown into a panic. Asking Ning Fan to commit suicide? How could Ning Fan possibly commit suicide? Would Ning Fan die for them? Xu Ruolan looked at Ning Fan, and when she saw the look in his eyes, she truly panicked. She thought, ¡°Could this guy really commit suicide?¡± She knew that Ning Fan¡¯s suicide would be pointless. If Ning Fan committed suicide, they would still be killed by the three men, and Ning Fan would have died for nothing. Xu Ruolan warned, ¡°Ning Fan, you must not commit suicide!¡± Xu Xiaoqing also said anxiously, ¡°Ning Fan, you can¡¯t, even if I die, you must avenge me!¡± Liu Sanjian grabbed Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing by the throat, preventing them from speaking any further. He sneered as he looked at his opponent because he realized Ning Fan cared deeply about the lives of these two women, Liu Sanjian said coldly, ¡°Make your decision, their lives or yours!¡± Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing, in their desperation, broke out in a cold sweat, their eyes filled with a resolute look, begging Ning Fan not to commit suicide because of them! Yet Ning Fan just looked coldly at Liu Sanjian and let out a breath, then picked up a short sword from the ground and stabbed it directly into his right chest! Thud! Blood splattered! Chapter 49 - 49 049 If You Want to Know Why King Yan Will Tell You ?49: Chapter 049: If You Want to Know Why, King Yan Will Tell You 49: Chapter 049: If You Want to Know Why, King Yan Will Tell You Ning Fan¡¯s short sword had already plunged into his body, blood spurting out, yet his figure still stood. ¡°Ah¡­ Ning Fan, why are you so foolish!¡± Xu Xiaoqing and Xu Ruolan almost shouted out at the same time. The two of them watched the short sword pierce into Ning Fan¡¯s body, their hearts aching profoundly. Faced with this scene, Xu Ruolan¡¯s heart was torn to shreds. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Fan was neither kin nor kith to them, yet he had saved her more than once, and now, he was taking his own life because of them. And he really did take his own life! Xu Ruolan felt a wave of weakness and stared at Ning Fan, dumbfounded. She hoped it was just an illusion, how could anyone be so foolish? To choose to kill oneself for the life of another? But it was real, that short sword thrust straight into his chest¡­ she wished more that the sword was in her own chest. That way, Ning Fan would have had the chance to avenge them, Xu Ruolan said, ¡°What you did is not worth it at all.¡± Xu Xiaoqing struggled even harder to break free from the other¡¯s restraint, crying out in devastating sorrow. ¡°Idiot, stinky fool, how can you be so foolish?¡± Her tears fell down ceaselessly, heartbroken for Ning Fan¡¯s death, feeling it was undeserved and pitiful. ¡°Fool, don¡¯t scare me¡­ you won¡¯t die, right?¡± But seeing this scene, she didn¡¯t believe for a second that Ning Fan could still be alive; the short sword had pierced his heart, how could he possibly survive? After Ning Fan stabbed in the short sword, his complexion was pale; he looked coldly at the unhealthy youth, his gaze making the unhealthy youth tremble slightly. ¡°Can you let them go now?¡± Liu Sanjian was somewhat stunned, nodding subconsciously, ¡°I¡­ I will let them go.¡± Upon hearing this, Ning Fan fell with a thud, collapsing to the ground, motionless. The unhealthy youth, Liu Sanjian, upon seeing this, came over for a closer inspection before he finally relaxed. He coldly looked at Ning Fan¡¯s body, then sneered, ¡°I never thought that the so-called ¡®Ninth Master¡¯ would be so easy to take down, dying for the sake of two women¡ªsuch a pity.¡± Even Liu Sanjian felt a bit dazed; the Ninth Master¡¯s reputation was widespread in Jianghu, known as a fierce character. Yet here, the Ninth Master had actually taken his own life over two women, which was truly laughable! Hong Yaoyao and Hun Tianlei were stunned, Hun Tianlei muttering, ¡°The Ninth Master¡­ such a strong man, just died like this?¡± Liu Sanjian laughed sinisterly, looking at the two women and saying, ¡°It seems the Ninth Master really cared about you; now that he¡¯s dead, what else is there to worry about?¡± ¡°Take the two Misses of the Xu Family back.¡± Liu Sanjian turned and threw the two women to Hong Yaoyao, instructing her to take them away. ¡°You scoundrel, let us go, you deceitful liar!¡± Xu Xiaoqing roared furiously. Xu Ruolan looked coldly at the three, well aware that Ning Fan¡¯s suicide was not going to save them. What a shame that Ning Fan¡¯s life was lost and that he couldn¡¯t avenge them! Liu Sanjian laughed heartily, ¡°I was planning to let you go, but the employer and the money don¡¯t agree. Two against one, I lost¡­ so I have no choice but to take you with me.¡± As he said this, Liu Sanjian moved towards Hong Yaoyao, pushing the two women into the carriage. ¡°Seems like the young man really valued you, willing to kill himself for your sake¡­ but he was so na?ve, haha¡­¡± Hong Yaoyao laughed as she pushed Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing into the carriage, and seeing the two women glaring at her, she viciously slapped each of them. ¡°Be careful with the hitting; don¡¯t spoil them. They won¡¯t sell well if they look bad,¡± Liu Sanjian said as he got into the carriage. Xu Xiaoqing was seething with anger, ¡°I, Xu Xiaoqing, won¡¯t let you off even as a ghost!¡± Liu Sanjian was in a good mood and didn¡¯t bother with the two women. He simply looked over at Hun Tianlei and said, ¡°As for his corpse, you handle it. Just don¡¯t overdo it.¡± After saying this, he drove away together with Hong Yaoyao. Hun Tianlei watched Liu Sanjian and his companions leave, his hand constantly touching the Battle Axe, smirking to himself repeatedly. Just moments ago, Ning Fan had beaten him to the point where he couldn¡¯t fight back. As an international professional mercenary, he felt utterly humiliated. His face was still seething with shame to this very moment. And now, Ninth Master had killed himself! He enjoyed mutilating a person¡¯s body until there was nothing left intact. ¡°Heh, the so-called Ninth Master is just this, huh? I will heap all the humiliation I¡¯ve received on you, so you¡¯ll know how formidable my Sky Splitting Axe really is!¡± As he spoke, he turned around to dismember Ning Fan, preferably so that his body would be torn apart by five horses to satiate his hatred. But when he turned back, an instant chill went from the top of his head straight to his feet; in front of him, there was nothing, and the ground was devoid of Ning Fan¡¯s corpse. Ning Fan¡¯s corpse was gone! His body had clearly lain there moments before, but now Ning Fan¡¯s body was nowhere to be seen. ¡°How could this be?¡± Hun Tianlei¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, he glanced around but could not find Ning Fan anywhere. ¡°Was he thrown off the highway by the boss?¡± Hun Tianlei consoled himself and then grabbed the Battle Axe, trembling with fear, eager to leave this place. Just at that moment, a large hand grabbed Hun Tianlei¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡­ this¡­ impossible¡­¡± Hun Tianlei was shocked, feeling as if a demon¡¯s hand had grabbed his neck. He struggled furiously to break free but it was futile. Then, he saw the owner of those large hands, none other than Ning Fan, the Ninth Master of Jianghu, now revived. His eyes were wide as he stared at Ning Fan, full of disbelief; he couldn¡¯t fathom how a dead man could come back to life. How could someone run through the chest possibly live? Could it be that Ning Fan was a demon, or perhaps Death itself? Ning Fan looked at Hun Tianlei coldly, with an icy and intense gaze, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?!¡± Hun Tianlei, seeing Ning Fan¡¯s eyes, shivered all over, his expression filled with shock as he said: ¡°Weren¡¯t you already dead? You should be dead!¡± The grip on his neck grew stronger, and Hun Tianlei¡¯s face turned ashen, his eyes revealing horror and fear! Ning Fan¡¯s gaze was eerie, cold, and fierce. ¡°Want to know why?¡± Hun Tianlei didn¡¯t want to know anymore; he wanted to escape from the icy demon before him. Forget about the Ninth Master, at this moment he just wanted to survive. His hands and feet were moving, struggling with all his might to free himself from Ning Fan. But it was all in vain, Ning Fan¡¯s hand was like a pair of pliers, firmly in control. Eventually, he gave up, realizing he could never defeat the Ninth Master, resigning to despair he said, ¡°Why?¡± Ning Fan replied indifferently, ¡°King Yan will tell you!¡± With that said, he directly broke Hun Tianlei¡¯s neck and casually threw it to the side. Hun Tianlei¡¯s eyes, like those of a dead fish, remained wide open, unable to close. Ning Fan quickly bandaged his wound and looked in the direction where Liu Sanjian and Hong Yaoyao had gone. His expression darkened as he said, ¡°They should be able to lead me to the mastermind behind this, right?¡± He then no longer stayed in the place, chasing after the departing car, moving as fleet-footed as the wind. Chapter 50 - 50 050 The Mastermind Appears ?50: Chapter 050: The Mastermind Appears 50: Chapter 050: The Mastermind Appears Liu Sanjian and Hong Yaoyao drove the two women at high speed until they finally stopped at a seaside villa. Xu Ruolan looked at the seaside villa, which was heavily guarded both inside and out, forming a very strict enclosure. Not until they entered the villa did they see a suave and dashing young master sitting in the hall, looking extremely handsome. Xu Ruolan gave the man a curious glance, for she did not recognize him. She had thought that this time she would see the hidden mastermind, who must be someone she knew. Xu Ruolan grew even more wary of the mastermind behind the scenes, who was meticulous in their actions, refusing to show themselves and obviously being very cautious. ¡°The beautiful CEO of Xu Corporation, yet you are as stunning as a celestial being, captivating the entire nation. No wonder so many have set their sights on you,¡± the young master said politely. Xu Ruolan asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody. There¡¯s no need for you to know that. All you need to know is that we are going to send you to heaven,¡± he replied. Xu Ruolan said coldly, ¡°Why did you kidnap us?¡± The young master smiled slightly, stood up, and walked a circle around Xu Ruolan before coming to face her. ¡°Miss Xu, I wouldn¡¯t want such a beauty like you to suffer the slightest grievance, I wouldn¡¯t bear to see it,¡± he said. He looked interestedly into Xu Ruolan¡¯s icy eyes, then his tone changed abruptly, ¡°However, someone has offered a large sum for your lives, so I had no choice but to oblige.¡± Xu Ruolan only regretted that she couldn¡¯t find the real murderer before dying. She was disheartened, knowing there was no chance of survival, only pitying Ning Fan for losing his life. For no reason, Ning Fan had lost his life because of her, and she felt a deep sense of guilt. Then, she glared at these people and said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill, then kill!¡± Xu Xiaoqing, on the other hand, had not yet recovered from Ning Fan¡¯s death because he had died for them. Her heart ached, and with Ning Fan¡¯s death, her heart died too. No matter what was happening outside, she kept murmuring Ning Fan¡¯s name, ¡°Stupid fool, I caused your death, it¡¯s all my fault, all my fault¡­¡± Xu Ruolan leaned against Xu Xiaoqing, her expression growing dimmer again. Because of her, her sister¡¯s life had to be sacrificed too¡­ Who exactly was the hidden mastermind? The refined young master did not make a move but gently lifted Xu Ruolan¡¯s chin, saying lightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to meet the mastermind behind the scenes? You shall see them before your death.¡± ¡°Let go of your hand!¡± Xu Ruolan turned her head away, refusing to let the refined young master touch her, glaring at him fiercely. ¡°So very cold, you almost froze me to death.¡± The refined young master released his grip, ¡°Here comes the main guest.¡± A luxury car arrived outside the villa, and first, two bodyguards emerged from it. Next, a middle-aged fat man stepped out; he was overweight and his face was piled with fatty flesh that seemed like it would ooze oil with just a bit of sun exposure. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under the protection of his entourage, the middle-aged fat man briskly walked into the villa as if in a hurry. As the middle-aged man entered the villa, Xu Ruolan looked up at the newcomer. She recognized the middle-aged fat man in an instant, the big coal mine boss of Zhonghai City: Hong Shanzhe! Her heart turned as cold as if it had dropped into an ice cellar. She knew this Hong Shanzhe, having defeated him in a business competition once. Was he really trying to take her life just because of that one business defeat? Xu Ruolan swept a cold glance at Hong Shanzhe, finding the middle-aged fat man extremely repulsive, unable to find a reason not to loathe him. Upon seeing Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing, Hong Shanzhe burst into loud laughter, his layers of fat jiggling, the expression on his face ghastly. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the so-called ice queen of Zhonghai City¡¯s business circle? How come? I didn¡¯t invite you, so why did you show up on your own accord?¡± Hong Shanzhe, as a business celebrity in Zhonghai City, once competed with the Xu Corporation for a project. But Xu Ruolan sabotaged his competition, and she snatched the project away, causing him a direct loss of over a hundred million. The duck that was almost in his hands flew away, and the sheep he was about to shear disappeared. This left Hong Shanzhe extremely frustrated. Therefore, Hong Shanzhe began to hate Xu Ruolan and had been looking for an opportunity to take revenge on her. However, Xu Ruolan¡¯s Xu Corporation was tight as a drum, and it was much tougher than his coal mining company. There was no good way to deal with the Xu family. Just when he was feeling disheartened, not long ago, someone came to him. That person directly told him, ¡°Boss Hong, your losses aren¡¯t small, right? I can help you take revenge, get rid of the woman you¡¯re sick of.¡± Upon meeting that person, Hong Shanzhe was elated. Because the identity of this behind-the-scenes player was astonishing. With his help, wouldn¡¯t Xu Ruolan be an easy catch? This got Hong Shanzhe thinking all sorts of ideas, contemplating removing Xu Ruolan and overturning the Xu Corporation. The incident with the Evil Gu not long ago was their first move. However, their plan was ruined by Ning Fan, so they had to speed up the process and move from an assassination to going public! In the end, Xu Ruolan was right in front of him. ¡°Tsk, tsk, truly an ice queen beauty, watching you is enough to stir one¡¯s heart, and this little beauty here, crying her eyes out, is quite to my taste too,¡± he said. Hong Shanzhe¡¯s face showed a greedy expression. The biggest player behind the scenes hadn¡¯t said he couldn¡¯t do something to the two women before they died. Besides, since this mastermind had entrusted him with the task, he should be aware of the consequences. As for the others, they were naturally not here; this cunning fox of his would not easily show his face. Hong Shanzhe looked at the stunning beauties in front of him, which made his body feel hot and his mouth water. He squinted his eyes and said with a smirk, ¡°My beauties, if you spend one night with me, and if you serve me well, I might just let you go.¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± Xu Ruolan shouted furiously at Hong Shanzhe, but being in the hands of such a person only made her feel even less sure of herself. ¡°Shameless?¡± Hong Shanzhe repeated Xu Ruolan¡¯s words. The real shameless actions were yet to come, not taking advantage of the two beauties in front of him would be a waste. He laughed heartily and said, ¡°I am shameless. These are the Xu family¡¯s two jewels. Having a bit of fun with them would make even a ghost live a charming life!¡± As he spoke, the middle-aged fat man swallowed his saliva and reached toward Xu Ruolan¡¯s tender face, which seemed like it could drip water. His sleazy body also pressed toward Xu Ruolan¡­ Others in the hall, aware of Hong Shanzhe¡¯s nature, knew he wouldn¡¯t put an end to it without doing violence to the two women. As they were only paid to do a job, naturally there was no need for them to stop Hong Shanzhe. They merely stepped back, choosing to look away for the time being. ¡°Pah!¡± Xu Ruolan spat directly into Hong Shanzhe¡¯s face. Greatly annoyed, Hong Shanzhe wiped his face but rejoiced, saying: ¡°There¡¯s no woman I can¡¯t conquer. You may be like an iceberg, but I¡¯ll make sure you scream for daddy!¡± With that, he straightened his large belly, rested his hands on Xu Ruolan¡¯s fragrant shoulders, and his fat face drew closer. Chapter 51 - 51 051 Invisibility Technique Phantom Asura! ?51: Chapter 051: Invisibility Technique, Phantom Asura! 51: Chapter 051: Invisibility Technique, Phantom Asura! Xu Ruolan saw Hong Shanzhe lunge at her like a fat pig, with her hands bound. Fuming with nowhere to vent, she kicked him in the groin with her high heel, the point of the heel striking right at Hong Shanzhe¡¯s crotch. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hong Shanzhe screamed out in pain and staggered backwards, hunching over with his hands cupping his groin, glaring at Xu Ruolan. ¡°You¡­ you filthy-whore! Must I use force?¡± The pain in his groin only made him angrier. Hong Shanzhe grimaced in pain, completely enraged, and then slapped Xu Ruolan across the face. Smack¡­ Xu Ruolan flinched from the pain, but showed no fear of Hong Shanzhe, challenging him: ¡°You shameless hooligan, don¡¯t touch me!¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hong Shanzhe grew even more ferocious, reaching out and cupping Xu Ruolan¡¯s cheek, his body drawing ever closer. With her hands tied, Xu Ruolan couldn¡¯t move at all. Xu Ruolan¡¯s face turned ashen, the man¡¯s strength being too great for her to resist, she could only close her eyes in despair. She wouldn¡¯t escape her fate tonight. Hong Shanzhe, like a crazed beast, leaned in to fiercely kiss Xu Ruolan, who turned her head from side to side to avoid him. Unable to succeed in his kisses, Hong Shanzhe slapped her again, saying, ¡°Beauty, let me have a good taste, you¡¯ll come to enjoy it.¡± Xu Ruolan no longer felt the pain; she seemed to have become numb. Enveloped in despair, no amount of resistance did her any good. ¡°Let go of my sister, you gangster bastard, scum of the earth; you¡¯re exactly what they mean by ¡®a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing¡¯. If you¡¯re brave enough, come at me!¡± Xu Xiaoqing had just snapped out of her shock, and seeing Xu Ruolan being molested by Hong Shanzhe, she hurled insults at him. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, sweetie. The spring night is long; we¡¯ll take it one at a time,¡± Hong Shanzhe said with a sleazy smile. Xu Xiaoqing inexplicably wanted to cry. Dummy, you big dummy, are you really dead? Please come to help us quickly, Sister is about to be, about to be done in by this fat pig¡­ Even as Xu Xiaoqing kept cursing, Hong Shanzhe showed no sign of stopping; if anything, he became even more aggressive, grabbing Xu Ruolan even more wildly. As she turned her head to look at the wall to her side, Xu Ruolan¡¯s mind went blank; suddenly, her eyes shone with hope. Seeing no escape today, she would rather die than suffer this beast¡¯s violation! With that thought, she struggled free from Hong Shanzhe and thrust her head towards the wall. Hong Shanzhe was stunned, not expecting Xu Ruolan to be so fierce, but he was too late to stop her, ¡°No good! She¡¯s trying to kill herself!¡± Hong Shanzhe thought to himself that this wasn¡¯t good, a beautiful woman seeking death for what, he should at least have his fun first. Xu Ruolan lunged forward, but at the moment she was about to hit the wall, she was caught as if by some mysterious force. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t I even die if I want to?¡± Xu Ruolan, having prepared herself for death, was even more despondent when suddenly caught. Right after, a flash of astonishment sparkled in her cold eyes. The overly arrogant Hong Shanzhe, seeing that Xu Ruolan hadn¡¯t succeeded in her suicide attempt, and not caring for the reason, was overjoyed and lunged at Xu Ruolan once more. Bang! In Xu Ruolan¡¯s view, Hong Shanzhe suddenly flew up as if kicked by someone, slamming hard against a stone pillar. Liu Sanjian and the refined young man realized something was wrong. However, before they could react, just like Hong Shanzhe, Liu Sanjian was also kicked into the air and then fell to the ground. Everyone looked at each other with eyes that were as perplexed as they were eerie, not daring to move for fear of being struck again by the inexplicable force. ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Ruolan was dumbfounded, feeling like she was still being held by something, and it was holding her in a very strange place¡­ Including Xu Xiaoqing inside, everyone was so shocked they couldn¡¯t utter a word. Was it Providence aiding them? Even the heavens could no longer watch these people¡¯s deeds without taking action, using an invisible force to punish these wicked villains! They had all received a good education and were materialists. Where in the world was there such a thing as Providence? What on earth was going on? ¡°Ning Fan¡­ you smelly idiot, you¡¯ve shown yourself! Help me teach these shameless hooligans a good lesson!¡± Xu Xiaoqing shouted for Ning Fan in astonishment, believing it was Ning Fan, who had died, that was dealing with these people. Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s words shook everyone present. ¡°Ninth Master?¡± Liu Sanjian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and burst into laughter, ¡°Ninth Master¡¯s corpse is already cold.¡± The refined young master also smiled slightly. However, they didn¡¯t understand what was going on with the situation right before their eyes¡ªwhat entity was causing mischief! ¡­ Ning Fan stood in the middle of the hall, looking at Xu Xiaoqing and the others, his heart aching for them. But his eyes revealed a strong murderous intent! Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t arrived too late; otherwise, Xu Ruolan in his arms would have been beyond help, and his thirty-year curse of not being able to touch women would remain unbroken. These people had the audacity to lay their hands on his woman! Unforgivable! Ning Fan looked coldly at these people, but they could not see him. Because Ning Fan had employed one of his trump cards, the Invisibility Technique! He hadn¡¯t used his Invisibility Technique for a long time, but now it finally served its purpose; with it, he could reign slaughter upon his adversaries, and no one could stop him. To his disappointment, though, the sickly boy he had left alive to lure out the true mastermind behind the curtains hadn¡¯t drawn out the enemy. The true mastermind hadn¡¯t come at all! Only a clueless Hong Zeshan had shown up. When it came time to reveal their hands, they could still keep their calm; clearly, the mastermind was very cautious. Ning Fan¡¯s foot pressed down on Hong Zeshan¡¯s wrist. Hong Shanzhe let out a scream of agony, his face filled with shock, unable to pull his wrist free, he realized that there really were ghosts in this world, and they were coming straight for them. The sickly boy and the refined young master were also stunned for a while, not understanding what was happening. It was the refined young master who first came to his senses, his voice becoming somewhat hoarse, ¡°Phantom Asura! This is the Phantom Asura¡¯s doing!¡± He knew of the Invisibility Technique and also knew that in this world, only one person could use the Invisibility Technique¡ªthat person was the Phantom Asura! After speaking, the refined young master immediately overturned the vase beside him, grabbing a handful of sand and scattering it on the ground. Instantly, footprints began to appear on the floor. Everyone was shocked, seeing only footprints and no person¡ªInvisibility Technique?! It was again the refined young master who first reacted, upon seeing the footprints, he was the first to rush over with punches, each one fierce. The refined young master was exceedingly powerful, the strongest among those present. With every punch he threw, the sand made it difficult for the invisible Ning Fan to evade. If he dodged, he might reveal his position, and the effect of his invisibility only lasted for thirty seconds! What troubled him more was that after using invisibility, his strength would be reduced to a third of its usual capacity. On top of that, his chest was still bleeding from a knife wound sustained earlier. He was momentarily pushed back by the refined young master. The Invisibility Technique was more suited for stealth, not combat, and Ning Fan did not intend to let these people live. Liu Sanjian and the others must die, the refined young master must die! And Hong Shanzhe, not until he had wrung out who the true mastermind was, then he would crush his bones into dust! With this thought, he glanced at Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing¡ªhe did not want them to witness the bloody scene about to unfold! Xu Ruolan knew she had been rescued, though she didn¡¯t know by what force. When she looked at the sand on the ground and saw footprints rushing toward her, she then felt a heavy blow and passed out¡­ Chapter 52 - 52 052 Why Play the Fool When You Can Play Anything Else ?52: Chapter 052: Why Play the Fool When You Can Play Anything Else? 52: Chapter 052: Why Play the Fool When You Can Play Anything Else? Ning Fan did not hesitate to knock Xu Ruolan unconscious and then swiftly dodged the attack of the refined young man, rushing towards Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s location. Xu Xiaoqing was entirely bewildered, even though she could see the footprints crossing the sandy ground, she remained frozen in shock. She muttered to herself, ¡°Phantom Asura¡­ Phantom Asura¡­¡± Then, she too was struck unconscious by Ning Fan with a palm strike to the neck. After placing Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing in a safe place, Ning Fan finally settled his nerves, not wanting the two women to be captured and used to threaten him again. As he walked towards the hall, his figure began to gradually become visible. Seeing Ning Fan emerge, Liu Sanjian was greatly shocked. Liu Sanjian had clearly seen Ning Fan¡¯s sword pierce his own left chest where the heart should be, blood had gushed out. And he had left Hun Tianlei to deal with Ning Fan, so how was Ning Fan still alive and well? His face filled with horror, he stammered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead?¡± Ning Fan looked coldly at Liu Sanjian, whose face had turned pale, and scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s true that normal people¡¯s hearts are on the left side, but mine is on the right, something you never expected!¡± Because of his heart¡¯s placement, Ning Fan had agreed to the opponent¡¯s request, and that stab had not been fatal. Liu Sanjian froze, his heart on the right side? ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Liu Sanjian raged, his pale face becoming even whiter than a sheet of paper, ¡°What about Hun Tianlei, where is he? With such serious injuries, he could have killed you with one ax strike!¡± Ning Fan, as if he had forgotten all about Hun Tianlei, pondered for a moment before recalling, ¡°Sorry, he has already gone to meet King Yan.¡± Liu Sanjian and the enchanting woman, Hong Yaoyao, shuddered. Liu Sanjian stared incredulously at Ning Fan, his rage reaching its zenith as he drew out his sword. ¡°Very good, very good, Ninth Master, I underestimated you. Now let me use you to pay tribute to Hun Tianlei!¡± As he spoke, Liu Sanjian¡¯s sword was already thrusting at Ning Fan¡¯s chest with the speed of a bolt of lightning, aiming for Ning Fan¡¯s right side. Ning Fan was surprised; the sword was so fast! In the blink of an eye, he dodged the fierce sword with an elusive movement technique. ¡°This is Liu Sanjian¡¯s renowned swordsmanship? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not bad.¡± Liu Sanjian, realizing that his sword attack had been easily evaded, was taken aback, but he immediately swung his second sword. This sword seemed as if countless blades were simultaneously thrusting at Ning Fan. It dazzled everyone looking on, unable to discern which sword was the real one, or even see where the sword in hand was ultimately stabbing. ¡°Die!¡± Ning Fan¡¯s cold eyes suddenly flashed red, and with a smirk at the corner of his mouth, he reached out with one hand and effortlessly caught Liu Sanjian¡¯s sword between his fingers with a pinch. Dumbfounded! Everyone¡¯s gaze was stunned; how could the sword that was impossible to see clearly be caught so effortlessly? Not only catching but also pinching it with fingers, this was a blatant insult to Liu Sanjian¡¯s sword technique! ¡°Get lost!¡± Liu Sanjian, enraged beyond limits, twisted his sword in an attempt to cut off Ning Fan¡¯s fingers, but the sword did not budge, firmly clamped between Ning Fan¡¯s fingers. Liu Sanjian had seen this move before, even Hun Tianlei¡¯s immense strength was no match for Ning Fan¡¯s grip. But he smirked eerily, chillingly laughing, ¡°Witness my third sword!¡± Suddenly, the sword in front of Ning Fan splintered into numerous fragments shooting towards him. It was like a machine gun firing right before his eyes! This was Liu Sanjian¡¯s strongest sword strike, and for most people, it spelled certain and gruesome death. Moreover, at such close range, nobody could survive! ¡°I want to see how you withstand the power of my third sword!¡± Liu Sanjian pressed on, his entire presence turning into a hurricane as he launched himself at Ning Fan. Pupu pupu¡­ Ning Fan reached out with his other hand to grasp the fragments that had split from the sword, scooping them up in one swoop and crushing them into fine powder that fell to the ground. Liu Sanjian watched, dumbfounded, unable to contain his terror as he looked on, ¡°You¡­¡± With Liu Sanjian¡¯s three swords already expended, Ning Fan shouted coldly, ¡°Your three swords are done, now it¡¯s my turn!¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than he swung his hand, grabbing Liu Sanjian¡¯s wrist and snapping it with a twist, a cracking sound breaking the silence. Immediately after, he wrenched the sword from Liu Sanjian¡¯s hand and brought it down with a forceful chop. The sword light flickered, and the aura of death pervaded. He cleaved downward from Liu Sanjian¡¯s head! Purtsch! Not a single drop of blood spilled out! And Liu Sanjian saw clearly as the sword split his body in two. ¡°Im¡ªImpossible!¡± Liu Sanjian¡¯s lips turned purple, trembling. Then, a red line appeared in the middle of his head, and as if bifurcating, his body split in two with a splat¡­ Turning into a puddle of blood and flesh. The enchanting woman was utterly shocked, repeatedly retreating, but Ning Fan caught up with her directly. Hong Yaoyao, facing death, counterattacked fiercely, leaping up to straddle Ning Fan¡¯s neck, her hands transforming into claws to tear at Ning Fan¡¯s eyes, ears, and nose. Ning Fan blocked each attack. Hong Yaoyao¡¯s claws then turned into fists, hurtling towards Ning Fan¡¯s temples as she shouted, ¡°Die!¡± Ning Fan, in a rage, grabbed Hong Yaoyao¡¯s legs. With a thunderous bellow, he declared, ¡°See you in your next life!¡± Then, Hong Yaoyao suddenly froze, aghast with the realization that she was going to die a horrible death. With a tearing sound¡­ Ning Fan brutally ripped apart Hong Yaoyao¡¯s legs, her body splitting in two, barely hanging together. Blood splattered, mist filled the air, and Hong Yaoyao¡¯s spirit departed from this world. The current Ning Fan, blood-soaked through and through, resembled a blood-drenched devil, frightening everyone in the hall into a swift flee. Unfortunately, Ning Fan had no intention of letting them go. ¡°Only you are left now,¡± Ning Fan said coldly. The refined young master went deathly pale. He never could have imagined that he would provoke the infamous Phantom Asura, a shock to the entire underworld! Phantom Asura, that was a godlike existence! An organization possessing infinite power and terrifying abilities. Asura, a name that lived up to the person! Anyone who offended him was destined for Hell! But now, he had no choice but to fight. For having offended Asura, there was no turning back! Suddenly, he went berserk, grabbing a table and chair to smash at Ning Fan. Crack! The table and chair shattered, but Ning Fan remained unscathed. ¡°Who would have thought, in this small place of Zhonghai, I would encounter the renowned Phantom Asura known overseas. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my luck or my misfortune!¡± The refined young master let out a bitter laugh. ¡°Sorry, the dead don¡¯t get to talk about luck,¡± Ning Xin¡¯s gaze turned icy, and without hesitation, he attacked like a hurricane. Biting his teeth, the refined young master steeled himself for a fight to the death, charging at Ning Fan, unleashing his lifetime¡¯s best martial arts. Ning Fan¡¯s form flickered, swiftly dodging the refined young master¡¯s assault. The refined young master, failing to hit his mark, suddenly split his legs and came slashing down! With a slap¡­ Ning Fan let out a cold laugh, grabbed the refined young master¡¯s leg, and tore it apart, blood spurting wildly. The refined young master, writhing in agony, fell to the floor, propping himself up with his hands as he crawled backward, looking at Ning Fan with unspeakable terror in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Don¡¯t kill me, I can tell you everything¡­¡± Ning Fan sneered and immediately, with a swift kick, sent the refined young master flying against the nearby wall, where he slumped to the ground, vomiting blood profusely, his eyes turning white like those of a dead fish. The bloodshed of the battle, the blood was theirs. Scared to the point of fainting, Hong Shanzhe passed out. When he woke up, Ning Fan was already at his side. Ning Fan grabbed hold of Hong Shanzhe and asked coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s the mastermind behind all this?¡± Hong Shanzhe trembled all over, his flesh quivering¡­ but he said nothing. Ning Fan grabbed Liu Sanjian¡¯s sword and swiftly cut off one of Hong Shanzhe¡¯s arms. ¡°Speak now, or it won¡¯t be as simple as losing an arm!¡± Ning Fan¡¯s eyes widened, staring intently at Hong Shanzhe as he threatened and intimidated him, believing the man would surely reveal the mastermind. In pain, Hong Shanzhe let out a howl. Seeing Ning Fan¡¯s grim reaper-like gaze and the gleaming blade, he was petrified to his very soul. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­ The mastermind is¡­¡± Thud! A dart had flown straight into Hong Shanzhe¡¯s forehead. His head drooped, his eyes bulged, and he died instantly. Ning Fan turned his head to look at the refined young master against the wall, fury filling his eyes. With a sneer, the refined young master said, ¡°Asura, you¡¯ll never learn who the mastermind is. Keep guessing, haha¡­¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Ning Fan, consumed by unending rage, didn¡¯t utter another word and stomped towards the refined young master¡¯s face. With a squish¡­ The refined young master¡¯s head burst like a watermelon, brain matter and flesh scattering. Ning Fan wiped his face and surveyed the room coldly, observing the bodies and the cooling blood, then stood up and left the villa with Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing. As he left, he tossed his cigarette butt, burning the entire villa to the ground, leaving nothing behind. Chapter 53 - 53 053 Ning Fan Youre Actually Not Dead ?53: Chapter 053: Ning Fan, You¡¯re Actually Not Dead 53: Chapter 053: Ning Fan, You¡¯re Actually Not Dead Xu Family villa, late at night¡­ ¡°Ah¡­a ghost!¡± An earth-shattering roar resounded throughout the villa, originating from the second young Miss of the Xu Family, Xu Xiaoqing. Xu Xiaoqing had just woken up and, seeing Ning Fan sitting beside her, jumped up shouting and screaming. This scream also woke Xu Ruolan. Xu Ruolan turned her head and immediately seeing Ning Fan by their side, also excitedly sat up. But Xu Xiaoqing realized that Ning Fan did not appear to be a ghost, but was actually alive, and suddenly tears streamed down as she leaped to hug Ning Fan. ¡°Silly fool, you are not dead, you are not dead, I thought you were dead, you silly fool, you scared me to death. I thought I would never see you again.¡± Xu Xiaoqing was both crying and shouting, stirring up the whole Xu Family villa. This scene was too unbelievable for Xu Xiaoqing; she had seen with her own eyes Ning Fan committing suicide for their sake, stabbing himself in the chest, leaving no possibility for survival. But now Ning Fan was not dead and was right in front of her, how could she not be excited and happy! Ning Fan scratched his head awkwardly and laughed, ¡°Silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about? Are you having another nightmare?¡± ¡°A dream?¡± Xu Ruolan was also frustrated, the previous scene vivid in her mind; Ning Fan was indeed threatened to commit suicide, and then he actually did. But now Ning Fan was alive and well, with no signs of having committed suicide. Both women were simultaneously confused. This absolutely couldn¡¯t be a dream. Xu Ruolan stared blankly at Ning Fan and asked, ¡°Ning Fan, what on earth is going on, how are you alive? And how did we come back to the Xu Family villa?¡± Xu Xiaoqing, still hugging Ning Fan and refusing to let go, also repeatedly asked for the reason like Xu Ruolan. Ning Fan frowned, this reason was not easy to find. After thinking for a while, Ning Fan finally laughed and said, ¡°You two ate and drank too much, and when driving, the effects of alcohol kicked in, and you both passed out. I was the one who brought you two back here.¡± Ning Fan felt this reason was not very reliable, but it was not too far off either. Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing looked up at Ning Fan. ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Xiaoqing somewhat disbelieved, the scene before was so real, completely unlike a dream. The scenes in a dream wouldn¡¯t be remembered so clearly, and how could she possibly dream of Ning Fan in her dream. ¡°Of course it is, you guys still think I really died,¡± Ning Fan said. Xu Ruolan and Xu Xiaoqing glanced at each other, displaying a skeptical look. This was clearly not a dream, jokingly, how could two people possibly have the same dream? But Ning Fan was indeed alive, not dead from suicide¡­ could it really be a dream? Xu Ruolan turned to Ning Fan and said, ¡°Ning Fan, I didn¡¯t drink alcohol.¡± Ning Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Ning Fan mused, damn, could you not directly debunk me like this, my little heart can¡¯t take it. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t alcohol, then it must have been due to some other reason, maybe you were just too tired and had a nightmare when you got home.¡± Ning Fan hurriedly gave another reason, even if the two women didn¡¯t quite believe it, he did not want to delve into what happened before. The more these two women knew about this issue, the worse it would be, knowing too much would subject them to more dangerous retaliation. His own identity included, if they were involved, it would implicate them as well. Of course, Xu Ruolan did not believe him, she remembered herself in the dream, also remembered Hong Shanzhe and that villa¡­ But Ning Fan was still alive, and both she and Xu Xiaoqing were unharmed; this was contradictory to her memories and she had no way to explain it! Xu Xiaoqing also found it unbelievable, sitting dazedly on the bed staring at Ning Fan, her thoughts wandering back to the recent ¡°nightmare.¡± Just as the two were about to say something to Ning Fan, he was no longer in their room! ¡­ There was no need for Ning Fan to find more excuses for their dreams, he quietly left the women¡¯s room. Upon entering his room, the playful and smiling expression on Ning Fan¡¯s face gradually became serious. His chest was still bleeding, the stab wound deep. Having been hugged by Xu Xiaoqing just now, more blood had oozed out, causing him such pain that his eyebrows were tightly furrowed. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had to be dealt with quickly. What made Ning Fan somewhat gloomy was that they still hadn¡¯t found the mastermind behind everything. Hong Shanzhe was just a scapegoat; killing him was just that. But who the mastermind was remained uncertain. This stab seemed rather pointless. ¡­ The next morning. Xu Xiaoqing came early to Ning Fan¡¯s room because she clearly remembered last night¡¯s incident, which was entirely different from what Ning Fan had said. She wanted to figure out what exactly the situation was and why Ning Fan¡¯s account differed. After agonizing for a while, Xu Xiaoqing knocked on Ning Fan¡¯s door, as she also needed his help with something. Knock knock¡­ While knocking, she said, ¡°You lazy idiot, get up already and help me out, will you?¡± There was no movement inside the room, nor any sound from Ning Fan. Xu Xiaoqing pushed the door open and walked in, only to lock eyes with Ning Fan. Xu Xiaoqing saw Ning Fan bare-bottomed, his body still dripping with water. ¡°Eek! There¡¯s a pervert!¡± Xu Xiaoqing was stunned; that wasn¡¯t her shouting. After confirming she hadn¡¯t cried out, Xu Xiaoqing looked at Ning Fan, realizing it was this guy who had shouted! Suddenly understanding, Xu Xiaoqing exclaimed, ¡°Pervert? Where¡¯s the pervert? Where?¡± Ning Fan looked at Xu Xiaoqing reproachfully, then quickly scrambled onto the bed, adopting the look of a wronged damsel: ¡°You female pervert, under broad daylight, what are you trying to do?!¡± ¡°Psh, like I haven¡¯t seen your little worm before. The male protagonists in Island nation movies are way bigger than yours.¡± ¡°Crap¡­¡± Ning Fan was dumbfounded. This girl wasn¡¯t even of age yet, and she was watching Island nation movies. And comparing him to the male leads in those movies¡­ He felt enormously humiliated as he glared at Xu Xiaoqing. Xu Xiaoqing just sat at the head of the bed, her face wearing a smile. Looking at Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s smile, Ning Fan, filled with regret, cried out more plaintively, ¡°What are you trying to do, you stinky pervert!¡± Xu Xiaoqing, still smiling, said, ¡°Ning Fan, help me out, will you?¡± Ning Fan wrapped himself tightly in the blanket, his expression stern as he declared, ¡°Not helping, not for all the money in the world¡­ I refuse to be your tool for gratification!¡± Xu Xiaoqing was speechless at what Ning Fan was imagining. She had to pull out her trump card. She said, grinning, ¡°I can pay you.¡± ¡°Not helping!¡± ¡°Ten thousand!¡± ¡°What! Ten thousand! Do I look like a man who would do anything for money?¡± Ning Fan was completely flustered, his eyes suddenly lighting up. Ten thousand yuan! That was a lot of money for helping her just this once. Seeing Ning Fan¡¯s surprise, Xu Xiaoqing thought he found the amount too little, and indeed it seemed a bit low. ¡°Then make it twenty thousand.¡± ¡°What! Twenty thousand?¡± Xu Xiaoqing thought again, feeling that twenty thousand might still be too little, especially to act as her boyfriend. It definitely won¡¯t suffice. ¡°Let¡¯s make it thirty thousand then, in cash.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Xu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 54 - 54 054 Attending the Art Exhibition ?54: Chapter 054: Attending the Art Exhibition 54: Chapter 054: Attending the Art Exhibition Ning Fan¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of thirty thousand yuan, and he immediately flung off the blanket and opened up his arms, saying, ¡°I¡¯m ready, come on!¡± Pfft¡­ Xu Xiaoqing nearly spewed water all over Ning Fan¡¯s face and wished she could fit his head with a toilet pump¡­ Ning Fan asked in bewilderment, ¡°Little girl, what are you waiting for? I¡¯m still waiting for your prostitution fee.¡± Xu Xiaoqing looked down on Ning Fan even more, for being not only greedy for money but also full of dirty thoughts. ¡°You stinky fool, it¡¯s not that kind of help!¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Then what kind of help is it?¡± Upon hearing Xu Xiaoqing say this, Ning Fan immediately wrapped himself tighter in the blanket, thinking that it couldn¡¯t possibly get worse than this. In fear that Ning Fan might get any more wrong ideas, Xu Xiaoqing hurriedly said: ¡°There¡¯s an art exhibition at the school this afternoon. I didn¡¯t want to go, but the teachers insisted that everyone must attend, and everyone else has a boyfriend, except for me¡­¡± Ning Fan had a sudden realization and said, ¡°You want me to pretend to be your boyfriend, the kind that can only take bullets but can¡¯t do the actual work?¡± Xu Xiaoqing smiled and nodded, ¡°Ning Fan, you¡¯re quite aware, huh.¡± Ning Fan said, ¡°What kind of bullet shield am I even pretending to be, forget it, I¡¯m not going. No matter how much you pay, I won¡¯t go. Whoever wants to go can go.¡± To be anything at all, but a bullet shield¡ªthis is just inviting public anger, only those courting death would go! Xu Xiaoqing huffed and threatened Ning Fan with folded arms, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll shout right now and tell sister that you tried to scare me with a caterpillar!¡± ¡°For crying out loud!¡± Ning Fan wished he could smack this girl dead, looking so underage yet unexpectedly so scheming. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± Xu Xiaoqing chuckled with a triumphant posture as she walked out of Ning Fan¡¯s room. Ning Fan watched Xu Xiaoqing leave, helplessly, with no choice but to agree to her request. That afternoon, the two drove to Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s school, Zhonghai City University. ¡°Just to look at paintings? Why is it so crowded?¡± Ning Fan looked towards the direction of the art exhibition and saw many people coming and going, feeling that something was amiss, and glared at Xu Xiaoqing. Xu Xiaoqing giggled and leaned close to Ning Fan, whispering, ¡°Today¡¯s exhibition is different; it¡¯s a charity art competition, or simply put, it¡¯s a drawing contest¡­¡± She was worried Ning Fan might not understand and added a clarification at the end. Ning Fan uttered an ¡°oh.¡± Xu Xiaoqing then continued to Ning Fan, ¡°Today¡¯s exhibition also invited the most famous art teacher in Zhonghai City: Teacher Zhang Qingsong. He is a legendary figure in the Chinese painting circles of Zhonghai City, one of the judges and also the chief judge!¡± As she said this, her face was full of admiration, eyes brimming with worship. Again, Ning Fan simply responded with an ¡°oh,¡± unimpressed by Zhang Qingsong. As they got closer to the exhibition, Ning Fan felt an increasing number of sharp gazes piercing through him. He glanced at the surrounding students, all of whom revealed looks of disbelief and skepticism. It seemed as if he, Ning Fan, didn¡¯t belong next to Xu Xiaoqing, the universally acknowledged campus belle of the school, and was only suited to go back to being a poor loser. Ning Fan mentally slapped his forehead, thinking it wasn¡¯t worth damaging his reputation for the money. ¡­ Indeed, this was what the people around were thinking, gossiping about Ning Fan in their small groups. ¡°With that look of his, he dares to be with the beautiful campus belle Xu Xiaoqing¡ªjust unbelievable¡­¡± ¡°Ah, good cabbage being hogged by a pig.¡± The surrounding students ridiculed them, which didn¡¯t sit well with Ning Fan. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s money, he would¡¯ve left already. Xu Xiaoqing also felt the unfriendly stares of her classmates. She glanced over everyone and spoke with a cheerful smile: ¡°My boyfriend, Ning Fan.¡± As she spoke, she directly clung to Ning Fan¡¯s arm and boldly walked towards the exhibition hall. Pff¡­ Does this little girl want to drag herself into a firing squad? Being her human shield, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be shot through the heart with a thousand arrows. The students were all taken aback, Xu Xiaoqing actually got such a boyfriend and so openly admitted it?! The boys sighed one after another, resenting they hadn¡¯t made their move earlier. If a loser like him could get close to Xu Xiaoqing, surely they could have too. But it was too late, the loser had his luck. Just thinking about it made everyone extremely displeased, casting hostile looks at Ning Fan. Ning Fan didn¡¯t care, as they hadn¡¯t gone far before they ran into acquaintances. ¡°Xiaoqing, you¡¯re here, and the piano master Master Ning as well?¡± Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaoyan saw Ning Fan and Xu Xiaoqing, with Wang Xiaoyan greeting them with enthusiasm. A flash of hatred and displeasure crossed Zhou Jiangming¡¯s eyes when he saw Xu Xiaoqing walking with Ning Fan. The last time at the mall, because of Ning Fan, he lost face in front of Xu Xiaoqing, and today they met again. Although he really wanted to give Ning Fan a tough time, he still appeared quite amicable on the surface. Zhou Jiangming smiled gently with an air of refinement, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Ning to not only possess remarkable talent in piano music but also to have interest in such an art like painting. Are you also here to show off your skills?¡± Ning Fan smiled politely. Zhou Jiangming inwardly snorted coldly, while maintaining a friendly appearance as he looked at Xu Xiaoqing. But Xu Xiaoqing ignored Zhou Jiangming, hugging Ning Fan as they headed towards the exhibition hall. Zhou Jiangming was eager to strike up a conversation with Xu Xiaoqing, so he said, ¡°Xiaoqing, are you taking part in today¡¯s painting competition?¡± But Xu Xiaoqing didn¡¯t look back. ¡°If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might show off a trick or two¡­¡± Ning Fan and Xu Xiaoqing then didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaoyan. Wang Xiaoyan muttered to herself, it¡¯s not just about being able to play the piano, what¡¯s there to be smug about? My Zhou Jiangming is also good at painting. With that thought, Wang Xiaoyan couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Jiangming, give them a good show.¡± Zhou Jiangming naturally wanted to showcase his skills in painting to put down Ning Fan and impress Xu Xiaoqing. Who knows, Xu Xiaoqing might end up liking him because of it. The painting exhibition began¡­ According to the rules, students from the school could paint their own artworks, which would be critiqued by the teachers to select the top ten. Then the top ten students¡¯ paintings could be auctioned, and the money raised donated to the Hope Primary School. Zhou Jiangming unhesitatingly participated in the painting. This made the judges all smile knowingly, Zhou Jiangming¡¯s painting skills were outstanding in the universities of Zhonghai City, earning the admiration of many. His participation was a strong support for this painting exhibition. Zhou Jiangming glanced at Ning Fan and said very politely, ¡°I wonder how Brother Ning¡¯s painting skills are. Why not join in for a bit of fun?¡± The invitation from Zhou Jiangming surprised everyone, and they all turned their gaze toward Ning Fan. Ning Fan replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at painting.¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± All of a sudden, those who had been full of expectations for Ning Fan felt a huge disappointment, and seeing Xu Xiaoqing in his arms really irked them. It was as if Ning Fan had only come to show off that Xu Xiaoqing was his girlfriend, deliberately trying to outdo them. Some of the students couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said sarcastically, ¡°If you can¡¯t paint, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Exactly, our Zhou Jiangming is a painting expert. He already did you a favor by inviting you, and you still don¡¯t appreciate it¡­¡± Chapter 55 - 55 055 Is this the scruffy chicken you drew ?55: Chapter 055: Is this the scruffy chicken you drew? 55: Chapter 055: Is this the scruffy chicken you drew? Zhou Jiangming¡¯s painting talent wasn¡¯t only known to those judges, it had spread throughout the entire school. From the moment he entered the school, Zhou Jiangming had shown an extremely high aptitude for painting and had won many Zhonghai City painting awards. At Zhonghai City University, Zhou Jiangming was recognized as one of the strongest painters in the school. Zhou Jiangming listened contentedly to everyone¡¯s chilly sarcasm towards Ning Fan and the not-so-subtle praises of himself. After the embarrassing incident at the mall last time, he wanted to make Ning Fan even more embarrassed to get back at him for the previous grudge. Zhou Jiangming smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t, just watch, and yes, it¡¯s best not to talk too much.¡± Xu Xiaoqing looked at Zhou Jiangming¡¯s proud expression, acting as smug as can be, without a shred of goodwill towards Ning Fan, almost entirely mocking. She couldn¡¯t stand it. So what if Ning Fan couldn¡¯t paint? He wasn¡¯t an artist! Intending to challenge Zhou Jiangming, Xu Xiaoqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll compete with you, Zhou Jiangming.¡± Xu Xiaoqing was very confident in her own talent for painting. She too was a well-known painting expert at school, not far behind Zhou Jiangming. Zhou Jiangming chuckled and responded, ¡°Xiaoqing, having you participate in the painting competition will surely make the exhibition interesting.¡± Suddenly, everyone started commending Xu Xiaoqing for her exceptional painting skills, eager to see her work. The official painting competition began, and the contestants started their artwork. To create a conducive atmosphere for the painters, everyone quieted down and watched silently. Ning Fan stayed beside Xu Xiaoqing, originally thinking that sticking around a little longer and thirty thousand would be his. But upon seeing Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s painting, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Girl, your lines aren¡¯t smooth, you need to change that¡­¡± ¡°Girl, the order of your coloring is incorrect¡­¡± ¡°That correction is even worse. You have to consider the overall harmony, use warm colors¡­¡± Ning Fan¡¯s comments in the quiet setting were quite jarring, each remark landing heavily in the hearts of the onlookers. Immediately, everyone was in an uproar, as a person ignorant about painting was actually giving guidance to Xu Xiaoqing. The sight was simply too frustrating to watch. Someone stepped forward and said, ¡°Kid, if you don¡¯t know how to paint, then don¡¯t babble nonsense, disturbing the beautiful school belle¡¯s train of thought is very shameful.¡± After one person¡¯s mockery came another¡¯s ridicule, ¡°You poor loser probably can¡¯t even afford a paintbrush, what right do you have to command others?¡± ¡°Exactly¡­ all talk, no ability to paint.¡± Ning Fan maintained an indifferent attitude, completely ignoring the accusations from the people around him, and kept offering advice to Xu Xiaoqing every now and then. Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She glanced sideways at Zhou Jiangming¡¯s painting and felt immediately dispirited. Her own artwork was no match for Zhou Jiangming¡¯s. How could she continue to stand up for Ning Fan like this?! What made things even worse was Wang Xiaoyan constantly mocking her painting. ¡°Xiaoqing, what on earth are you painting? It¡¯s totally unviewable, it looks like poop¡­¡± Xu Xiaoqing, constantly being put down by Wang Xiaoyan, felt she was about to collapse and impulsively lifted her brush, turning to face the crowd. The crowd thought Xu Xiaoqing had given up on the competition and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit regretful. But Wang Xiaoyan was gloating over her misfortune and cast a victorious glance at Zhou Jiangming. Xu Xiaoqing went straight to Ning Fan, ¡°Here¡¯s the brush, you paint. Help me finish.¡± Wang Xiaoyan snorted with laughter, taunting Xu Xiaoqing, S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Xiaoqing, if you¡¯re going to have someone help you, at least find someone who can paint. Ning Fan is great at playing the piano, but let¡¯s forget about painting. He probably can¡¯t even paint a pile of poop right.¡± Sneers and mocks erupted once again, most of which were not directed at Xu Xiaoqing. Rather, they were aimed at Ning Fan. Ning Fan saw the young girl was almost on the brink of tears. He shook his head, then approached Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s easel. Without even taking a brush, he simply said, ¡°Well, let me give it a try.¡± Everyone looked on in bewildered suspicion. Seeing Ning Fan eager to start, someone hurriedly said, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, you¡¯re really going to paint? Don¡¯t embarrass yourself, it¡¯s no big deal if you do, but Xu, our campus belle, shouldn¡¯t lose face because of you.¡± Xu Xiaoqing yelled at that person, ¡°Ning Fan is painting, is it any of your concern?¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Their voices were overpowered by Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s. Ning Fan began to paint, but unlike the others, he didn¡¯t even use a brush. He dipped his fingers into the ink and then started to smear the paper haphazardly, as if a child were doodling in the sand. Everyone was shocked; this was not painting. It was clear chaos. If such a thing could result in a painting, then everyone could be Picasso or Van Gogh. ¡°Impressionism?¡± someone chuckled suddenly. Laughter filled the room immediately. A male student said, ¡°Him, impressionism? Van Gogh would probably be so pissed he¡¯d come back to life and then kill himself again after seeing his painting!¡± Wang Xiaoyan clapped her hands in approval, laughing, ¡°The master¡¯s skill is really different. What do you guys know? Maybe someone will appreciate his painting.¡± As she spoke, Wang Xiaoyan looked towards Xu Xiaoqing, ¡°Right, Xiaoqing?¡± Xu Xiaoqing was spinning her eyes anxiously. Initially, she thought Ning Fan, who had been giving advice from the sidelines, must have some level of skill. Maybe he could once again bring her an astounding performance. But now, Ning Fan¡¯s random scribbling and smudging couldn¡¯t be counted as painting. She didn¡¯t believe Ning Fan could produce any real painting, just feeling frustrated while watching him splatter ink all over the paper. Finally, Xu Xiaoqing burst out, ¡°Do you even know how to paint?¡± Without looking back, Ning Fan said indifferently, ¡°I am a legend in the art world, what do you think?¡± Pfft¡­ Someone laughed heartily: ¡°With that, he¡¯s a legend in the art world? Then I must be a myth of the art world!¡± The crowd followed with a burst of mockery, showering Ning Fan with sighs and hisses. Xu Xiaoqing now totally disbelieved that the guy had any painting ability. Just a moment ago he had been critiquing this and that beside her, but all he had were these trivial skills. She would have been better off going first. After some time passed. Almost everyone had finished their paintings, and Ning Fan finally stopped. He teasingly smeared some paint onto Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s nose. Ning Fan said with a smile, ¡°There, done.¡± Staring at the painting with her mouth agape, Xu Xiaoqing forgot to wipe the paint from her nose tip, her heart bleeding¡­ she couldn¡¯t understand at all what the painting was supposed to be. Everyone glanced at Zhou Jiangming¡¯s painting, then back at Ning Fan¡¯s. ¡°What is this mess? They can¡¯t even be compared.¡± ¡°It plainly looks like a pile of dog shit!¡± ¡°No, no, look closely. It seems like he¡¯s painted a chicken, a scruffy Grand Duke rooster!¡± The crowd looked again more carefully and indeed saw in the painting a semblance of a messy rooster. Instantly, everyone burst out laughing about this discovery. Xu Xiaoqing looked at Ning Fan with a face full of gloom, her eyes conveying the message, ¡®You¡¯ve doomed me.¡¯ With a faint smile, Ning Fan thought, naturally, these people couldn¡¯t understand his painting; he would leave it to the judges to decide. Chapter 56 - 56 056 The Fifth Deputy Golden Fire Phoenix Nirvana Map ?56: Chapter 056: The Fifth Deputy Golden Fire Phoenix Nirvana Map 56: Chapter 056: The Fifth Deputy Golden Fire Phoenix Nirvana Map All of the contestants¡¯ paintings were fully presented to the judges, including the ¡°crap¡± painted by Ning Fan. The judges nodded their heads in satisfaction as they reviewed each painting that had come before, and although the quality was so-so, they still received some praise. When it was Zhou Jiangming¡¯s turn, the judges were even less sparing with their compliments, praising his painting incessantly. Compared with the earlier works, Zhou Jiangming¡¯s painting was simply too fantastic, instantly highlighting his strong painting skills. ¡°Clear colors, prominent layers, plus a profound artistic conception¡­¡± ¡°Very good, very good, for Zhonghai City University to have a painter like you is an honor for both the university and the whole of Zhonghai City. In time, you will surely become a star in the art world.¡± As the head judge, Zhang Qingsong was full of praise for Zhou Jiangming¡¯s painting, marveling at the work. Suddenly, everyone, including the contestants, turned their attention to Zhou Jiangming, who immediately became the center of the room. ¡°This painting is so fantastic, it already has the style of a great artist, doesn¡¯t it? In the future, it will surely become a highly coveted treasure for collectors, invaluable.¡± ¡°This painting is without a doubt the best work of today¡­¡± Wang Xiaoyan also laughed and said, ¡°Of course, who else could match Jiangming¡¯s skills? This is a natural masterpiece, someone else should not overestimate themselves.¡± Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned white with anger, and she gave Ning Fan a glare that clearly meant, you¡¯re really a disgrace. Ning Fan calmly walked over to the judges¡¯ seat and presented his own painting. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zhou Jiangming glanced at Ning Fan, his face full of disdain. He wanted this effect, just waiting for Ning Fan to make a fool of himself. All the students in the audience, just like Zhou Jiangming, wanted to see Ning Fan embarrass himself, and some were already laughing. The judges frowned repeatedly, what on earth was this painting? A scruffy rooster? Ning Fan stood there indifferently, appearing completely nonchalant. The critiquing judge looked at the painting, then at the composed Ning Fan, and suddenly became furious, ¡°What is this supposed to be? Are you here to make fun of us, young man?¡± ¡°This is a desecration of art, unforgivable!¡± Even Zhang Qingsong stood up; he had a deep appreciation for art and hated those who desecrated it above all else. The scruffy rooster in the painting lacked any artistic quality; it was an insult to the art of painting. He was very annoyed and berated Ning Fan, ¡°Student, we can¡¯t appreciate such trashy works of art; take it away.¡± After listening to him, Ning Fan sighed at Zhang Qingsong. He had thought Zhang Qingsong would be able to recognize it, but unfortunately, he had overestimated Zhang Qingsong¡¯s appreciation ability. ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your milk for a second.¡± Then, Ning Fan snatched some milk from a female student. The female student blushed profusely upon hearing Ning Fan¡¯s words. After taking her milk, Ning Fan proceeded to spray the milk directly onto his painting. Everyone was stupefied by this scene. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it; Ning Fan then took out a lighter and, in front of everyone, lit his painting on fire. Sizzle¡­ ¡°He¡¯s gone mad, completely mad¡­¡± Everyone thought Ning Fan must be utterly insane. Fire is the last thing you would want near a painting, and even if they thought his work was terrible, it shouldn¡¯t be burned in front of the judges! Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaoyan laughed mockingly, delighted by the spectacle. ¡°Where is the security? Where¡¯s security? Take this madman away, don¡¯t let him disrupt our exhibition.¡± A judge began ordering impatiently, and soon the security officers approached. Ning Fan was very displeased; none of these so-called judges had any eye for quality, and he had no desire to stay there any longer. ¡°Since you can¡¯t appreciate it, then I¡¯ll be on my way!¡± The fire burned fiercely, quickly consuming the paper, and soon a Phoenix Nirvana Diagram appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. The phoenix, vivid and lifelike, stood proudly on the paper, as if it were a living creature. Suddenly, everyone was stunned. The exhibition hall fell into endless silence, all eyes riveted on the Phoenix Nirvana Diagram. Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaoyan gazed at the painting, their eyes empty and vacant¡­ Xu Xiaoqing, upon seeing the painting, found it even more mesmerizing, and watched without blinking. At that moment, Zhang Qingsong on the judges¡¯ panel was dumbfounded, the rubbish paintings on his table gone, leaving only the stunning Phoenix Nirvana Diagram. His entire body trembled, his eyes began to well up, and then with a thump, he sat directly on the chair. Turning to see Ning Fan already walking out of the exhibition hall, he immediately stepped down and shoved his way through the crowd, chasing after Ning Fan. ¡°Wait¡­ wait a moment.¡± He called out to Ning Fan with a shaky voice and trembling lips, pleading for him to stop. Ning Fan turned around, his expression cold, giving the agitated Zhang Qingsong a chilly look. ¡°How did you do it, classmate?¡± Zhang Qingsong almost fell to his knees. Thankfully, Ning Fan steadied him. Boom¡­ Everyone was taken aback, viewing this bizarre scene with astonishment. An artist as famous as Zhang Qingsong in Zhonghai City was so excited in front of this kid¡­ What the hell was going on? What was more astonishing was that Ning Fan seemed indifferent, as if it was all a matter of course! They thought to themselves: Have these two gone mad? Ning Fan kept a cold face, indifferent and utterly unconcerned with Zhang Qingsong¡¯s excitement, maintaining a very aloof attitude. Zhang Qingsong¡¯s emotions were incredibly heightened, he looked up at Ning Fan with an excited expression in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t contain the excitement in his heart; this painting had surprised and delighted him too much. ¡°Phoenix Nirvana, could it really be your work?¡± His voice trembled continuously, and his attitude towards Ning Fan changed drastically, full of reverence and admiration. As an artist of his generation, he naturally knew much more about a national treasure painting than anyone else. Phoenix Nirvana, it was a legendary Chinese painting! He had thought Ning Fan was deliberately causing trouble at the exhibition, presenting some nonsensical painting to mock him. But once the painting revealed itself, he was utterly excited. Without a doubt, this was the Phoenix Nirvana Diagram! It was said that there were five Phoenix Nirvana Diagrams in total, each one exquisitely lifelike and invaluable. He had had the fortune to see four of the Phoenix Nirvana paintings at a top international art auction. The price for each Phoenix Nirvana Diagram fetched at auction was comparable to the GDP of a city for an entire year, remarkably fearsome. At the auction, he had only seen four of the paintings; the fifth, the Golden Flame Phoenix Diagram, had not appeared to this day. What he wished for in his lifetime was to once see that final Phoenix Nirvana Diagram. But as half his life passed, he still hadn¡¯t found it, leading to his loss of confidence and growing disappointment and regret. ¡°To think that in my lifetime I could see this fifth Golden Flame Phoenix Diagram¡­¡± Zhang Qingsong cried with sobs, his tears and snot flowing freely. ¡°I have finally fulfilled my own dream, and also¡­ also my master¡¯s dream!¡± he said. Saying that, Zhang Qingsong hugged Ning Fan¡¯s shoulders, once again crying with emotion. For painters, no one was more obsessed with painting than them; to some artists, art was more important than life itself¡­ Chapter 57 - 57 057 Zhonghai Painting Saint! ?57: Chapter 057: Zhonghai Painting Saint! 57: Chapter 057: Zhonghai Painting Saint! Zhang Qingsong¡¯s loss of composure had shocked the onlookers, including Zhou Jiangming, who all wore incredulous expressions. What was happening? ¡°I did not recognize your artwork before, and it was due to my poor sight. Please, Master, forgive my superficiality¡­¡± Zhang Qingsong stopped sobbing, offered various apologies, and even started to slap himself viciously across the face. Ning Fan directly grabbed Zhang Qingsong¡¯s hand and then helped him up. He said indifferently, ¡°To know one¡¯s mistakes and be able to correct them is indeed great.¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Qingsong simply nodded his head and did not think there was anything wrong with what Ning Fan had said, following which he dialed a number. ¡°If my master could see this painting, it would fulfill his lifelong dream. I must tell my master to come and observe it.¡± After Zhang Qingsong hung up the phone, Ning Fan smiled and said, ¡°The painting I made is just a replica. I had the fortune to see the Phoenix Nirvana overseas, so it was merely a reproduction.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a reproduction, but this also tests your skill in painting,¡± Zhang Qingsong naturally did not think it was the original; the one painted by Ning Fan could only be a replica. The original of this painting must not be in the country. The original artist might even have passed away by now, so how could it possibly be this young man before me? But even so, this reproduction of the Phoenix Nirvana Diagram was of such high mastery that having the old master take a look would fulfill half of the master¡¯s life¡¯s wishes. With the call connected, Zhang Qingsong was extremely courteous to his master, as his master was the Art Saint of Zhonghai City, a truly mythical figure in the art world with exalted artistic attainments. In Zhonghai City¡¯s art circle, none did not know his master; his fame extended nationally and globally, and his artworks were treasures. ¡­ Ning Fan found himself surrounded by the crowd, their stares akin to those given to pandas, which he found quite annoying. ¡°The young girl left.¡± Ning Fan promptly pulled Xu Xiaoqing away from the art exhibit. At that moment, Xu Xiaoqing, regardless of what Ning Fan wanted to do, would follow his lead¡ªhis art had captivated her to the point of madness! ¡°Amazing!¡± She said, her face brimming with a smile, and rushed over to kiss Ning Fan fiercely! ¡°Damn¡­ can you not take advantage of me all the time? I¡¯m here to perform, not to sell my body.¡± After Ning Fan left the art exhibit, his final words entered the room, causing everyone inside to shudder. And all this, in the eyes of Zhou Jiangming, made his complexion very poor. He realized that no one was paying attention to his artistic skill; countless people were focusing on Ning Fan instead. What was more infuriating was that Ning Fan had won Xu Xiaoqing¡¯s heart again and returned with the beauty. Yet he still had to endure such humiliation, his heart bled, filled with hatred towards Ning Fan. Before long, the Art Saint of Zhonghai City arrived. The Art Saint was a white-haired old man, ninety-eight years old, his face covered with wrinkles, yet he remained rather robust. Upon hearing of the appearance of the Phoenix Nirvana Diagram, he hurried over excitedly and swept his gaze over all the teachers and students at the exhibit. The Art Saint exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Where is the artist who painted the Phoenix Nirvana?¡± Zhang Qingsong said, ¡°Master, the artist has already left.¡± The Art Saint appeared forlorn but suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly asked, ¡°What about the painting, the painting¡­ I must see the Golden Flame Phoenix Diagram.¡± Zhang Qingsong quickly led the Art Saint to the seat. As soon as the Art Saint saw the Phoenix Nirvana Diagram on the table, he was petrified and kept staring at the painting for a long time without any movement. Suddenly, Saint Painter plopped down on the ground, his hands trembling. Zhang Qingsong hurried to help him up. After helping the Saint Painter up, he asked uncertainly, ¡°Master, although his painting is not bad, it is still just a highly imitative fake. Master, why are you so excited?¡± It indeed was a fake, and it obviously couldn¡¯t be authentic, especially as even the painter himself had admitted it, so there could be no mistake. Even so, it was a painting of extremely high attainment, but¡­ it was really not necessary for the master to be so agitated over such a counterfeit piece. Seeing that his master did not react, Zhang Qingsong continued, ¡°Such a high-quality counterfeit is very rare, but you, Master, have extensive experience and need not be so concerned.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaoyan recovered from their shock and started to laugh. Wang Xiaoyan giggled and teased Zhou Jiangming, ¡°It¡¯s just a fake after all. I actually thought Ning Fan had the ability to directly paint an authentic piece.¡± Zhou Jiangming also smiled knowingly. A high-quality imitation was nothing extraordinary; anyone with painting skills could replicate it. Though creating imitations was not a shameful act, it certainly did not bring a good reputation. ¡°Ning Fan, oh Ning Fan, you almost deceived us all!¡± At that moment, the Saint Painter suddenly widened his eyes, glaring fiercely at Zhang Qingsong before slapping him hard across the face. The slap left Zhang Qingsong baffled, not understanding why his master had suddenly grown so furious, thundering in anger. The Saint Painter shouted in rage, ¡°You short-sighted fool, how is this a high-quality fake? This is the authentic work, imitating your dad indeed!¡± Authentic! Zhang Qingsong was stunned. How could this possibly be authentic? Zhou Jiangming, too, seemed as if he had been slapped by the Saint Painter; his face was burning red as he stood there dumbfounded. Zhang Qingsong, holding his left cheek, knew the depth of the Saint Painter¡¯s skills, but perhaps the master, being so old, had made a mistake. He said, ¡°Master¡­ are you sure you are not mistaken? How could he possibly have painted an authentic piece?¡± That was a fatal mistake by Zhang Qingsong. The Saint Painter looked at him with a ¡°you could have been better¡± expression and swung towards Zhang Qingsong¡¯s right cheek. Zhang Qingsong did not dodge, letting the Saint Painter hit him, but now he was sure of one thing¡ªthis was indeed the authentic work! No longer paying attention to Zhang Qingsong, the Saint Painter turned excitedly to the Phoenix Nirvana Diagram, tears streaming down his face, ¡°In my lifetime, I have actually seen the fifth Phoenix Nirvana Diagram¡ªthe Golden Flame Phoenix Diagram. So many people will never see this painting, and I have actually seen it, it¡¯s worth my life indeed!¡± ¡°It really is authentic!¡± Everyone was stupefied; that young man didn¡¯t even use a brush for painting, wasn¡¯t that just messing around? Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And what exactly did Ning Fan end up painting, a rooster in a pile of poop? In the end, daring to cover the painting with milk and setting it on fire was simply the conduct of a madman. But it clearly wasn¡¯t just that; even the renowned Saint Painter was so excited that he sat down on the ground. How could it possibly be a fake? It was absolutely, definitely authentic! ¡°Damn¡­ Ning Fan, the great artist, really slapped us hard,¡± many murmured, wiping the sweat off their foreheads and chuckling bitterly. The most heartbroken were not them, but Zhou Jiangming and Wang Xiaoyan, who were both embarrassed and angry yet had nowhere to vent their frustration; Ning Fan really made them loathe him. But he was indeed incredibly awesome! Chapter 58 - 58 058 The Man Who Confessed to Xu Ruolan ?58: Chapter 058: The Man Who Confessed to Xu Ruolan 58: Chapter 058: The Man Who Confessed to Xu Ruolan Below the Xu Corporation building in the lobby, Ning Fan ran into Lan Kexin once again. Lan Kexin was wearing an intellectual black pencil skirt that hugged her curves, her prominent bust bouncing slightly with excitement, which, combined with her five-inch stiletto heels, made her look tall and sensuous. Ning Fan teased, ¡°Kexin, where are you off to dressed so seductively? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Surely you¡¯re not out to lure some innocent young men again.¡± Having nearly become immune to Ning Fan¡¯s teasing, Lan Kexin managed to contain her excitement and responded coldly, ¡°It¡¯s for work!¡± Ning Fan thought for a moment. ¡°It does seem to be the case. Look at how the male employees suddenly become so energetic in their work. You must deserve some credit for that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lan Kexin, enduring Ning Fan¡¯s teasing, glared at him but was very puzzled and curious about his identity. She thought to herself, ¡°Who exactly is this guy? He won¡¯t tell me, and it¡¯s so annoying.¡± She had asked many times but had always been brushed off by Ning Fan. Just as she was about to ask again, she held her tongue. ¡°This guy never speaks the truth. Asking him will surely be pointless¡­¡± Just then, a luxurious Rolls-Royce stopped outside the company, and a young man stepped out. The young man had a fair complexion, lean face, well-proportioned features, and looked neatly dapper yet robust in a black suit, his demeanor commanding respect with an indescribable domineering aura. As soon as the young man appeared, the company¡¯s beautiful receptionist eagerly greeted him on her high heels. The young man, exuding an extraordinary air, entered the building with ease, followed closely by his bodyguards who looked every bit as impressive as he did. Ning Fan smiled upon seeing this scene, ¡°Quite the spectacle. Kexin, who is that guy?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your Kexin, shameless,¡± Lan Kexin snapped back angrily, then looked at the young man with a face full of admiration, ¡°That man is Situ Nan, eldest son of the Situ Family, one of the four major families in Zhonghai City. He¡¯s the youngest and most capable tycoon of the family!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just returned from abroad, and while most of his business is overseas, he¡¯s had some dealings with our Xu Corporation recently. Of course, his visits are not just for business purposes, but more so because¡­¡± ¡°Because of what?¡± ¡°Situ Nan is a young and outstanding businessman, a top-notch elite in the entire Zhonghai City, even stronger in ability than our own CEO Xu. He¡¯s been coming to our Xu Corporation, rumors suggest, because he has taken a liking to our beautiful CEO.¡± At this, Ning Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed, sensing the arrival of his rival. Kidding aside, who¡¯s Xu Ruolan? She¡¯s meant to be his future wife, and suddenly this guy shows up wanting to steal her away? Ning Fan was now quite displeased, and when someone displeased him, he made sure they ended up even more displeased, even in pain! ¡­ Ever since his interaction with Xu Ruolan, Situ Nan had developed a fondness for her, often using business discussions as an excuse to see her. This time was no different. He had come to see Xu Ruolan and even brought her a special gift he believed she would certainly like. Situ Nan reached the executive floors of the Xu Corporation, where the CEO¡¯s meetings were held. Listening in, it seemed a meeting was indeed in progress. With a slight smile, Situ Nan, followed by his entourage of bodyguards, held a large bouquet of roses in his hand. The roses were vibrantly beautiful and fragrant, as enticing as the prospect of an enchanting beauty about to be captured. Only Xu Ruolan, this beauty, is worthy of the flowers in my hand, and only Xu Ruolan is worthy of me. His lips curled up into an exquisite smile as he walked directly into President Xu Ruolan¡¯s office! Xu Ruolan and the many Xu Corporation senior executives all turned to look at Situ Nan, their faces showing shock. Xu Ruolan disliked it even more that Situ Nan entered her office so domineeringly, not only startling her but also because she didn¡¯t like Situ Nan as a person. She always felt that when Situ Nan negotiated with her, he had a hidden agenda, a drunken man¡¯s intent not in the wine! Just as Xu Ruolan widened her eyes to look at Situ Nan, in front of all the company executives, Situ Nan knelt on one knee, presenting the flowers to Xu Ruolan. It gave the impression that Situ Nan was very gentlemanly, reminiscent of a noble from Western countries, composed and polite but with an indescribable dominance hidden within. ¡°Ruolan, I have loved you for a long time, I can no longer deceive myself about my feelings for you, I tried to endure the torment of emotion, but I¡¯m sleepless through the nights, always unable to escape my thoughts of you. Please marry me!¡± Xu Ruolan became extremely furious. A marriage proposal in her office, in front of all these people?! Is this guy trying to embarrass me so that I¡¯ll have no choice but to accept him? But Xu Ruolan was no ordinary woman; she never minced her words. For someone she disliked, she would reject them directly to their face without sugar-coating anything. She coldly addressed everyone in the office, ¡°Which one of you is called Ruolan? Go out and settle this matter with President Situ Nan first.¡± Everyone in the office remained silent. Soon after, a senior executive stood up, a woman who still possessed some charm. She said, ¡°I am Li Ruolan¡­ President Situ, if you don¡¯t mind, I accept your proposal.¡± Of course, she was not called Li Ruolan; she stood up in response to the beautiful CEO. Situ Nan understood even more that Xu Ruolan was openly rejecting him, not even leaving room for discussion. But he had interacted with Xu Ruolan many times, and relying on his charm, he believed Xu Ruolan must have a good impression of him. The reason for her behavior must be due to the presence of the office¡¯s senior executives¡­ With that thought in mind, Situ Nan continued to speak, ¡°Ruolan, I know you have feelings for me. Perhaps my public confession was a bit abrupt, but I can swear to the heavens that my feelings for you are absolutely genuine.¡± Afterwards, bunch after bunch of fresh flowers were brought into the office by his bodyguards, filling the whole office. These actions moved some female colleagues in the office. Even though it was a bit sudden, the sweet words and preparation were well-executed and incredibly romantic. With such a wealthy, capable, and romantic man, they would have loved to marry him on the spot. Xu Ruolan shook her head slightly. Others might not understand this man¡¯s character, but she had some understanding of it. She had coldly refused several times, yet Situ Nan still refused to give up, remaining in the office and speaking even more saccharine words. Ruolan felt goosebumps all over, but still couldn¡¯t directly eject Situ Nan; his influence in Zhonghai City was significant, and he shouldn¡¯t be offended lightly. Just then, Ning Fan suddenly grabbed a fire extinguisher from outside the office and charged straight inside. Everyone was initially immersed in the confession scene between Situ Nan and Xu Ruolan, then suddenly, a security guard rushed in holding a fire extinguisher. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, all puzzled as they watched the security guard. Chapter 59 - 59 059 The Domineering CEO with a Spitfire Attitude ?59: Chapter 059: The Domineering CEO with a Spitfire Attitude 59: Chapter 059: The Domineering CEO with a Spitfire Attitude Ning Fan charged into the office and immediately let out a loud shout, ¡°Where¡¯s the fire, where¡¯s the fire? Put it out quick!¡± Following that, Ning Fan opened the fire extinguisher and aimed a fierce spray at Situ Nan¡¯s handsome face! Hiss hiss¡­ Situ Nan instantly turned into a white-faced clown, resembling one from a Peking opera! The entire office fell suddenly silent, with only the air conditioning audible; even breathing seemed to have stopped. Everyone was shocked! Holy shit! The President Situ Nan ended up sprayed into a white-faced figure! Everyone knew how deep and formidable the power behind Situ Nan was, with chillingly strong domestic and international connections. Everyone stared dumbfounded at this man in a security guard¡¯s uniform, fearless in his bearing. What was this little security guard trying to do? Spraying fire extinguisher foam on Situ Nan of the Situ Group, had he gone mad? If you pissed off Situ Nan, not to mention keeping your job as a security guard, even your life wasn¡¯t guaranteed. More importantly, Situ Nan wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with¡ªa ruthless and tyrannical figure. Even Xu Corporation wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him lightly, let alone a small security guard¡­ What was this farce?! Xu Ruolan, upon seeing Ning Fan burst in, hadn¡¯t expected him to so boldly spray Situ Nan directly with the fire extinguisher. ¡°The fire¡¯s out!¡± Ning Fan swept his eyes over the crowd triumphantly, then approached the beautiful Xu Ruolan: ¡°Boss, with me here, you are absolutely safe!¡± ¡°Ning Fan, you¡­¡± Xu Ruolan looked at Ning Fan, shock turning into disbelief, fury mixing in. This guy actually¡­ Situ Nan grew furious, his handsome nose seeming to flatten with anger. Looking at the person who had sprayed his face, it was just a security guard in uniform. How could he lose face like this in front of so many people, outraged by such a small security guard? He could only grind his teeth in frustration, wishing he could kick Ning Fan away, but he managed to compose himself and wiped the powder off his face. Seeing Ning Fan looking smug, Xu Ruolan finally burst out, ¡°Ning Fan, what are you doing!¡± Ning Fan scratched his head, looking confused, then glanced at Situ Nan: ¡°I just heard someone say a fire was up here; I acted on impulse, without thinking¡­ Huh, this¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for being too impulsive, I just lost control for a moment.¡± Situ Nan¡¯s face turned pale with rage. As the President of Situ Group, who didn¡¯t show him respect or dared to provoke him? Today, he had come here to propose, determined to succeed! And now, someone had actually dared to spray his face, moreover, a mere security guard¡­ What was crucial was that he seemed to have no direct way to punish this security guard. Before him were Xu Ruolan and the senior executives of Xu Corporation. He had to maintain his composure and could not stoop to quarreling with this small security guard, which would equate to lowering his own status to that of the security guard. This was utterly humiliating! The only one now capable of dealing with the little security guard was Xu Ruolan, and it was to be seen how Xu Ruolan would handle it. Situ Nan looked at Xu Ruolan and said coldly, ¡°Ruolan, you deal with it.¡± Xu Ruolan looked at Ning Fan, knowing full well that Ning Fan had intended to help her, and she was indeed grateful to Ning Fan, purely grateful. But now, in front of everyone, with Situ Nan having lost face, she had to say something. So with a slightly furrowed brow, she scolded, ¡°Ning Fan, as a security guard you should follow the orders of the security department, you shouldn¡¯t abandon your post, and certainly should not rush in to put out a fire without understanding the situation¡­¡± Ning Fan nodded continuously, he would agree to whatever Xu Ruolan said. Xu Ruolan then turned to Situ Nan and said: ¡°President Situ, don¡¯t take it too hard, he has only been here for a few days and doesn¡¯t understand how things work. Although he was a bit rash, his intentions were good. If there really had been a fire, we would have needed that kind of vigor, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Situ Nan thought to himself that it was very interesting Xu Ruolan would actually take the side of such a little security guard. He suddenly smiled generously, ¡°Ruolan, you¡¯re absolutely right, I do appreciate that kind of spirit, and I won¡¯t mind at all.¡± Xu Ruolan breathed a sigh of relief, as Situ Nan obviously wouldn¡¯t make a scene in front of everyone, making life difficult for Ning Fan, the security guard, as it would have made him lose his composure. Hearing this, the rest of the office staff also breathed easier, yet they all looked at Ning Fan with disbelief, for it seemed he was the only one who could pull off such a stunt and come out unscathed. They all regarded Ning Fan as an idol! Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He managed to pull this off, truly deserving the title of tough guy! If it were any of them attempting the same, they would most certainly fail to even open a fire extinguisher, let alone hold it steady, especially since Situ Nan was involved. Crossing him would mean no good fortune was to come. Ning Fan, while listening to Xu Ruolan¡¯s rebuke, sneered in his heart, ¡°Situ Nan, you dare to blatantly flirt with my future wife. I don¡¯t care what kind of president or family conglomerate you belong to, I¡¯ll spray you to death!¡± Situ Nan was also a bit frustrated, as he had been certain his proposal plan was foolproof and that he would surely win his beauty. Little did he expect that such a small security guard would ruin his mood; his confession was interrupted and could not go on, and he could not even say anything to the security guard. He shot Ning Fan a piercing look, then turned to Xu Ruolan and declared, ¡°Ruolan, I won¡¯t give up on you.¡± After saying this, Situ Nan turned around with his entourage of bodyguards and left, arriving in high spirits but departing in defeat. Even the bodyguards felt aggrieved, a mere security guard dared to mess with their master, yet they were powerless against him, which was utterly unbelievable. ¡°Ning Fan, right? I¡¯ll make you pay for this.¡± Situ Nan silently took note of Ning Fan. Ning Fan, however, upon hearing Situ Nan¡¯s words to Xu Ruolan, sneered, ¡°Damn it, come as many times as you like, and I¡¯ll spray you as many times as I must until you submit!¡± If not, I¡¯ll just beat the crap out of him. Who told him to be handsomer than me? I won¡¯t stop until he¡¯s not as handsome as I am! Xu Ruolan looked at Ning Fan for quite a while. This guy had helped her again, albeit in a rather laughable manner, but luckily her predicament had been resolved. Xu Ruolan¡¯s icy face warmed somewhat, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. This tender smile, too beautiful for words, caused all the male executives in the office to have nosebleeds and the females to snort with jealousy. Ning Fan was even more stunned, ¡°Damn, she¡¯s even more beautiful when she smiles, breathtaking indeed!¡± No wonder King You of Zhou went to great lengths to make Baosi laugh¡­ That smile could truly topple a city! So beautiful, and with the Extreme Yin Constitution, of course, she¡¯s meant to be my future wife. Ning Fan, hugging the fire extinguisher as a pillow, dreamt of a wonderful future with Xu Ruolan. When Xu Ruolan noticed the unusual look in Ning Fan¡¯s eyes, she immediately became aware of his many shameless deeds. Her brows knitted slightly with coldness as she scolded, ¡°Ning Fan, aren¡¯t you going to leave yet!¡± Chapter 60 - 60 060 The word beg is not in my dictionary! ?60: Chapter 060: The word ¡®beg¡¯ is not in my dictionary! 60: Chapter 060: The word ¡®beg¡¯ is not in my dictionary! Soon, the incident where Ning Fan grabbed the fire extinguisher and confronted Situ Nan spread quickly to every corner of the company. The senior staff didn¡¯t need to mention it; they had witnessed that scene, which was still clear in their minds. To the surprise of these senior staff, Xu Ruolan only scolded Ning Fan to his face for a while, and then it was over, as if the page had been turned. They unanimously agreed that the president had become much more lenient with people. If it were the old days, a single word from the president would have sent the little security guard packing. ¡°This little security guard is something else, actually managed to get the president to let him off the hook.¡± This news first trickled down from the upper echelons, and now, even the cleaning staff in the company were aware of Ning Fan¡¯s ¡®heroic feats,¡¯ occasionally discussing and admiring Ning Fan¡¯s boldness. Watching Situ Nan leave in a fury, Ning Fan then returned to the security department, where all the security brothers gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Epic!¡± ¡°Big Boss Ning Fan, you even dared to confront Situ Nan; you¡¯ve got some guts.¡± ¡°What else can you expect from someone personally arranged by the beautiful president herself? Big Boss Ning Fan, you¡¯re flying high.¡± ¡°If you ask me, this Situ Nan isn¡¯t even in Brother Ning¡¯s league. Spraying him in the face was nothing; let him try going a few rounds with Brother Ning¡¯s fists and see if he can still stand!¡± Ning Fan handed out cigarettes to everyone and lit one himself, slowly blowing out smoke rings. ¡°Not to brag, but forget about him; the people I¡¯ve confronted are of a much higher caliber than him. Situ Nan is nothing!¡± he said. Instantly, the security guards were taken aback. Although they all knew Ning Fan was talking big, none of them would have dared to spray Situ Nan in the face. ¡°Exactly, exactly, what¡¯s a Situ Nan worth?¡± the security guards flattered one after another. Ning Fan was quite enjoying it and continued, ¡°We are all security guards after all, and it¡¯s our duty to protect the boss from harassment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Situ Nan might be a big shot in Zhonghai City, but if he thinks he can come to Xu Corporation and show off, he¡¯s mistaken!¡± ¡°And the nerve of that guy, daring to have designs on our beautiful president!¡± The security guards chatted merrily, all agreeing, and in no time, they had disparaged the high and mighty Situ Nan as nothing special. Ning Fan knew that Situ Nan was not as hopeless as the security guards claimed, but since that guy dared to have designs on his wife, he deserved a good denouncement. So, Ning Fan found their words quite pleasing to the ear. Before long, Ning Fan was getting along famously with the other guards, all smiles and laughter. It was then that the security team leader Zhu Xuetao turned up at the security department, and he was in a very bad mood. You could say he had been unhappy for a while, ever since Ning Fan arrived, he hadn¡¯t had a good day. The push-up competition he had with Ning Fan on that day had ended disastrously for him, losing all face and being unable to hold his head high in front of the other security guards. Moreover, Zhu Xuetao noticed that his goddess, Lan Kexin, was getting quite close to Ning Fan. Not only had he been publicly embarrassed, but now his goddess was being stolen away from him? How could this be allowed? Despite his feelings, he hadn¡¯t found a good opportunity to punish Ning Fan, but now that he got wind of Ning Fan confronting Situ Nan. Zhu Xuetao felt he had finally found his chance. He marched into the security department, face twitching with muscles bulging and veins throbbing. Seeing the team leader¡¯s angry face, everyone quickly scattered to get back to work. When the others left, Ning Fan remained seated, smoking. ¡°Ning Fan, aren¡¯t you impressive, confronting Situ Nan like that?¡± Zhu Xuetao couldn¡¯t help but feel anger rising as soon as he saw Ning Fan. ¡°Starting from now, you¡¯re fired, got it?¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± Ning Fan was in his own world when suddenly he heard Zhu Xuetao¡¯s statement and was stunned. ¡°What gives you the right? Look at the great job you¡¯ve done today! You sprayed President Situ, do you realize how serious the consequences are? Do you know how big a mess I have to clean up now? People will say I failed to manage you all, do you want to kill me?¡± ¡°As of now, you can leave; we don¡¯t need you on the security team anymore!¡± Zhu Xuetao snickered, seeing a golden opportunity. If he didn¡¯t fire Ning Fan, he¡¯d be a fool, and he¡¯d really have let himself down. He had to watch every day as Ning Fan took advantage of Goddess Lan Kexin; he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer! ¡°Chief Zhu, think carefully, I¡¯ll give you one more chance.¡± Ning Fan remained seated, flicking the ash off his cigarette. Zhu Xuetao was furious. Ning Fan was still so arrogant, completely disregarding his words, leaving him, the head of security, no place to save face. ¡°You¡¯re fired, effective immediately!¡± Ning Fan was unfazed, looking at the fuming Zhu Xuetao and said with a smile, ¡°Since Chief Zhu wants me to leave, just make sure you don¡¯t regret it and beg me to come back.¡± Zhu Xuetao couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, thinking how simple it was to fire someone. The idea of him begging Ning Fan to return¡­ was ludicrous. He had never begged anyone in his life. Zhu Xuetao scoffed, ¡°Rest assured, the word ¡®beg¡¯ is definitely not in my dictionary, and it never will be!¡± Zhu Xuetao had long been displeased with Ning Fan, and seizing this opportunity, why would he let go? He wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to miss this chance, only to end up with Ning Fan taking his place as leader of the team¡ªwhere would he go to cry then? ¡°Ah¡­¡± The other security guards couldn¡¯t help but feel indignation upon hearing Zhu Xuetao¡¯s words. Everyone in the security department knew what Zhu Xuetao was like¡ªalthough he looked like a simple and burly oaf. But in reality, Zhu Xuetao was not popular with his colleagues; he took advantage of his position as the head of security and acted duplicitously. He was downright despicable! There was nobody in the security department who hadn¡¯t been bullied by Zhu Xuetao, but he was quite good at sucking up to his superiors. Now it was finally Ning Fan¡¯s turn, and he was being fired outright¡­ Ning Fan had a decent reputation; he was amiable and got along well with every brother in the security team. Except for Zhu Xuetao, the chief, who had held a grudge from a previous contest and would not miss the opportunity for payback now. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Chief Zhu, isn¡¯t this going a bit too far? Ning Fan didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Even if he laid a hand on President Situ, the president didn¡¯t say anything about Ning Fan, much less tell him to leave!¡± Finally, a fellow security colleague stood up to speak for Ning Fan. Zhu Xuetao snapped, ¡°Do you want to get out too, or are you begging me to let you stay?¡± Suddenly, the rest of the security team recoiled in fear, not daring to speak further¡ªthey couldn¡¯t afford to lose their jobs¡­ Ning Fan curled his lip, hugged the security colleague, and shook his head at him with a smile. Then he stood up, his eyes narrowed and said, ¡°Chief Zhu, your dictionary doesn¡¯t have the word ¡®beg¡¯ in it, right?¡± ¡°Then your dictionary is incomplete, it needs rewriting!¡± With that, Ning Fan stubbed out his cigarette and slipped off his security uniform, walking out of the company with poise. Watching Ning Fan leave, Zhu Xuetao¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, finally, the fellow had left! Chapter 61 - 61 061 Where is God Doctor Ning ?61: Chapter 061: Where is God Doctor Ning? 61: Chapter 061: Where is God Doctor Ning? After Ning Fan left. The mood of Zhu Xuetao, the Security Minister, was greatly lifted, feeling invigorated without Ning Fan, the thorn in his side. He laughed out loud, saying to himself, ¡°Ning Fan, oh Ning Fan, you too have your day. Why did you even start this in the first place?¡± Upon hearing this, the security staff looked at Zhu Xuetao with distaste. Zhu Xuetao yelled at his colleagues, ¡°What are you looking at? Get back to work or do you want to be kicked out like him?¡± Though resentful of Zhu Xuetao¡¯s actions, the security staff did not want to lose their jobs which provided for their families. They only hoped someone would come along and teach this two-faced person a lesson. ¡­ Outside the towering building of Xu Corporation, not long after Ning Fan had left, a luxury car pulled up in front of the building. The Security Minister personally walked out of the building to greet the visitor. The one sitting in the luxury car was none other than Xu Chengyuan, the tycoon and chairman of Xu Corporation. Xu Chengyuan usually left the company affairs to Xu Ruolan, hence he seldom visited the company. He came here today specifically to see Ning Fan. When he learned that there had been another incident last night, his heart raced, the malicious forces behind the scenes growing ever bolder, fortunately, his two daughters were unharmed. Now, it was crucial whether Ning Fan was alright; Ning Fan¡¯s identity was too extraordinary for him, Xu Chengyuan, to afford offending, and it was paramount that nothing happened to Ning Fan. He walked straight into the company lobby and said to the beautiful assistant, ¡°Where is Ning Fan, God Doctor Ning? S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Take me to him.¡± Hearing Xu Chengyuan¡¯s urgent and respectful tone, the assistant was puzzled. This beautiful assistant, having worked in the company for many years, had not heard of a senior executive named Ning Fan. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t recall the junior security officer who had caused a commotion in the president¡¯s office before; this was Chairman Xu, why would he want to see some security officer? Thus, she automatically dismissed the thought. ¡°Chairman, whom do you want to see?¡± ¡°Ning Fan, who else?¡± Xu Chengyuan said directly to the assistant. The beautiful assistant suddenly felt panicked, not remembering any senior executive named Ning Fan, and she looked bewilderedly at the Security Minister beside the chairman. At that moment, not knowing how to respond to the chairman. Just then, the Security Minister spoke up, hesitant, ¡°Chairman, could it be Ning Fan from the Security Department?¡± Xu Chengyuan was shocked, his blood pressure soared, and his face turned red, almost exploding with anger! ¡°A security guard?!¡± Seeing Xu Chengyuan¡¯s face turning red with anger, the Security Minister quickly asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s him, he hasn¡¯t been with the company for long, is he the one you are looking for?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Is there a second Ning Fan in this company!¡± Xu Chengyuan was furious. The identity of Ning Fan was so distinguished, and yet he was assigned as a security guard¡­ This was pretty much asking for Xu Chengyuan¡¯s life! The Security Minister, the beautiful assistant, and a group of senior executives were all taken aback, standing there trembling. In their minds, they wondered, who exactly was this Ning Fan that could make the usually composed chairman thunderously agitated! ¡°What are you standing around for, hurry up and take me to see God Doctor Ning!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± The tall Security Minister now also appeared dejected, hastily agreeing, and led the group of executives towards the Security Department. Along the way, the Security Minister assured the chairman that Ning Fan was in the security department and did not need to busy himself and that Ning Fan himself also appeared quite content and carefree. In a word, the Security Department was making sure Ning Fan was as comfortable as possible. ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Chengyuan was very displeased, considering Ning Fan¡¯s genuine capabilities, Xu Corporation could not afford to offend him. A security guard! What a joke! Xu Chengyuan coldly said, ¡°Security Minister, are you suggesting that God Doctor Ning is only fit to be a security guard?¡± Upon hearing this, the Security Minister repeatedly said, ¡°No, no, he will be the head of the security team tomorrow!¡± Xu Chengyuan shook his head. The Security Minister was slightly taken aback; even head of the security team isn¡¯t enough? He said tremblingly, ¡°Then, shall Mr. Ning be the Security Minister? I will abdicate in his favor¡­¡± The executives were shocked; the Security Minister was actually willing to cede his position to Ning Fan, a role so critical as it oversaw the entire security of the Xu Corporation. But Xu Chengyuan still shook his head. The Security Minister was puzzled; the position of the Security Minister in the Xu Corporation was already outrageously high, and he had struggled for decades to climb to this position. The chairman actually thought that even the position of Security Minister was unworthy of Ning Fan, this¡­ Not understanding the chairman¡¯s intent, he could only ask, ¡°What position do you think Mr. Ning is suitable for?¡± Xu Chengyuan said leisurely, ¡°The chairman of the Xu Corporation, depending on whether he¡¯s willing to take it.¡± ¡­ Upon hearing the chairman was coming, Zhu Xuetao. Immediately ordered all the security to halt and welcome the chairman. Captain Zhu¡¯s dreams soared; the chairman personally visiting the security department was a big deal. He felt it must be due to his diligent work that he had won the chairman¡¯s favor, specifically coming to commend them. ¡°Everyone, keep smiling and welcome the chairman!¡± Zhu Xuetao smiled the brightest, having just seen Ning Fan off; he was about to receive the chairman¡¯s commendation, good things were coming in pairs, he was soon to become the CEO, marrying a rich and beautiful woman. However, Xu Chengyuan gave Zhu Xuetao a shock, striding in furiously then sweeping his gaze around the entire security department, clearly very angry. He asked, ¡°Ning Fan, where is God Doctor Ning?¡± Suddenly, Zhu Xuetao¡¯s smiling face stiffened upon hearing Xu Chengyuan refer to Ning Fan with such concern, unable to utter a word. Seeing Captain Zhu did not answer, The Security Minister immediately shouted, ¡°Zhu Xuetao, are you deaf? The chairman is asking where Mr. Ning is?¡± Zhu Xuetao was entirely petrified, his eyes unwavering, almost holding his breath. What was going on? The executives tensed, knowing the chairman had already expressed dissatisfaction with Ning Fan being assigned as a security guard, any more trouble would be troublesome. The Security Minister bellowed, ¡°You better speak up now!¡± At this, a security guard who disliked Zhu Xuetao stepped forward, nervously saying, ¡°Ning Fan has been fired.¡± ¡°What!¡± Before Xu Chengyuan could explode, the Security Minister burst out in thunderous rage followed by a cold stare at Zhu Xuetao. ¡°Zhu Xuetao, did you fire Mr. Ning? Is that true?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhu Xuetao immediately ¡®thudded¡¯ to the ground, pleading with a crying voice, ¡°Minister, I am sorry, this¡­ Ning Fan was fired by me.¡± ¡°What!¡± The Security Minister was furious. He was completely stunned, having just bragged to the chairman about how well Ning Fan was doing in the security department. Now, Ning Fan had been fired! He dared not look back at the surely terrifying chairman, and glared at Zhu Xuetao with murderous eyes. The nearby security guard also said, ¡°Ning Fan was doing fine, it was Captain Zhu who told Ning Fan to get lost.¡± The Security Minister couldn¡¯t bear the rage anymore and moved forward to kick and beat Zhu Xuetao. Kicking him until his face was bruised and swollen, making him look bloated. ¡°If you don¡¯t bring Mr. Ning back here, get the hell out of here yourself!¡± Chapter 62 - 62 062 How About a Personal Assistant ?62: Chapter 062: How About a Personal Assistant 62: Chapter 062: How About a Personal Assistant Zhu Xuetao, Captain Zhu, felt extremely depressed, wishing he could just find a place to die. ¡°I¡¯ll go bring back Mr. Ning right away!¡± Not daring to look at the murderous gaze of the chairman and the Security Minister, he didn¡¯t ask the security guards for help either¡­ He just didn¡¯t have the face to do so. With his badly beaten face oozing blood from his nose, Zhu Xuetao didn¡¯t pay any attention to that either. What a joke! It was the chairman¡¯s desired contact that Zhu Xuetao had dared to fire; wasn¡¯t this making trouble for the chairman?! Losing his position was the least of his worries; he wouldn¡¯t be able to mix in Zhonghai City anymore. So he hurried off, scurrying to find Ning Fan. The Security Minister¡¯s face turned an iron shade of blue as he ordered the other security guards, ¡°You all go look for him too!¡± The security guards secretly rejoiced, scathing Zhu Xuetao in their hearts while thrilled at the chance of finding their beloved Brother Ning. They were in high spirits today. Hence, Zhu Xuetao led the security guards in the search for Ning Fan. The chairman looked at the Security Minister sullenly, and the latter was now in a very awkward position, ¡°Chairman, why don¡¯t you rest at the company for a while? As soon as we find Mr. Ning, we will bring him to you.¡± Xu Chengyuan was fuming, ¡°Rest? Rest my foot!¡± Everyone knew that Chairman Xu was thoroughly enraged, and the consequences of the chairman¡¯s anger were terrifying indeed. ¡­ On the other side, Zhu Xuetao was sweating profusely, originally thinking that Ning Fan, a nobody who had relied on connections to join the company, was someone he could dismiss at any moment. He hadn¡¯t imagined that Ning would have such a significant identity. Even the chairman had come personally to see him! How much face must one have to achieve that? At this thought, Zhu Xuetao felt even more like dying, slapping himself fiercely several times before he stopped! ¡­ Elsewhere in the company. However, Ning Fan hadn¡¯t left the company. After leaving, he ran off to Lan Kexin¡¯s office and was discussing life with her. Lan Kexin felt a mixture of hate and anger towards Ning Fan, yet she was also somewhat curious. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn¡¯t drive him away either. After all, she knew Ning Fan¡¯s background was not as simple as it seemed, far more than what Zhu Xuetao knew. ¡°Ning Fan, why aren¡¯t you back in the security department, and still here chatting with me? Where is Captain Zhu?¡± ¡°I was fired.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Suddenly, Lan Kexin¡¯s eyes froze, ¡°Fired¡­ Who fired you? Does he have the authority to do so?¡± Lan Kexin knew Ning Fan was personally placed in the company by the president, and without the president¡¯s word, no one would dare to fire Ning Fan. Furthermore, Ning Fan¡¯s identity was extremely special; it wasn¡¯t a matter of just being fired. Even after angering Situ Nan, the president hadn¡¯t issued a dismissal, which spoke volumes of his power. Ning Fan shrugged, ¡°Fired is fired, right? Am I here to ask you for a position?¡± ¡°What position?¡± ¡°Your personal tailor-made special service assistant.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lan Kexin glared at Ning Fan irritably. What kind of job title was that? Special service assistant indeed. Just thinking about it made her angry. After thinking it over, she did need his help with something in the evening, but it was a bit embarrassing to speak of. Lan Kexin said, ¡°¡­ Ning Fan, can you do me a favor?¡± Ning Fan, hearing it was just a favor, felt it was not as good as being Lan Kexin¡¯s assistant. He lightly shook his head. Lan Kexin looked at Ning Fan again and said coldly, ¡°Humph, forget it if you don¡¯t want to help!¡± Seeing Lan Kexin get angry, Ning Fan said with a mischievous smile, ¡°I can help you, but you have to tell me first what¡¯s in it for me?¡± Lan Kexin wanted to spit blood. This guy always wanted something in return. Would he die if he didn¡¯t ask for advantages? Lan Kexin said, ¡°What do you want in return?¡± Ning Fan replied, ¡°That depends on what kind of favor it is, sleeping together is out of the question!¡± ¡°¡­Be serious.¡± Lan Kexin rolled her eyes at Ning Fan, then spoke with a bit of coyness, ¡°I have a college class reunion tonight at eight, and I want you to pretend to be my¡­ my boyfriend¡­¡± Ning Fan was startled. What¡¯s this about? Was he being used as a shield again? ¡°A class reunion, huh? Why do you need to bring a boyfriend? Is it because bringing me gives you face?¡± Ning Fan said shamelessly, ¡°I do seem to be quite handsome.¡± Pfft¡­ Lan Kexin didn¡¯t spit water all over Ning Fan¡¯s face. Lan Kexin calmed down and sat back, speaking somewhat helplessly, ¡°Over the years since graduation, some classmates have started families, and others have paired up, while I¡¯m still single, so¡­¡± Ning Fan uttered an ¡°Oh.¡± Lan Kexin got so angry she jumped up again. This guy should feel honored to play her boyfriend, but his complacent look was really irritating. But she needed Ning Fan¡¯s help and had to suppress her temper, continuing, ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing. What¡¯s important is that I want your help to get rid of those persistent suitors.¡± The reason Lan Kexin wanted Ning Fan¡¯s help was because some people at the reunion always nagged her, and she didn¡¯t like them. She had decided to use this class reunion to put an end to their thoughts so they would stop bothering her. In doing so, it would be over once and for all. After hearing Lan Kexin¡¯s words, Ning Fan thought for a while, until he saw the unnerving look in her eyes, then he waved his hand and nodded in agreement. ¡°Then I¡¯ll grudgingly help you this once.¡± Lan Kexin immediately felt that Ning Fan wasn¡¯t so detestable after all, but she was sure this guy would have other tricks up his sleeve. What reward should she give him? With such a big reputation and background, he didn¡¯t need money or anything like it, so what did he want? After agonizing over it for a while, Lan Kexin chose to ask directly. ¡°Ning Fan, you want a favor, right? I¡¯m in a good mood right now, so what favor do you want?¡± Ning Fan looked at Lan Kexin, scanning her body and face which were both quite attractive, and showed an ¡°appreciative¡± gaze. Lan Kexin hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t get any weird ideas!¡± Ning Fan thought for a moment and then said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Well, we can talk about that ¡®some day¡¯!¡± Lan Kexin¡¯s face turned red upon hearing this, and she immediately slapped Ning Fan¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ning Fan was startled and grabbed Lan Kexin¡¯s delicate arm, looking at her innocently. Lan Kexin, with her hand caught, quickly struggled free, her pretty face flushed with embarrassment, ¡°Ning Fan, I¡­ I don¡¯t need your help anymore!¡± What a shameless rogue, thinking nothing but messy thoughts! Ning Fan wondered why Lan Kexin reacted like that, and recalling his own words, he then understood. Damn! His words were so innocent; where could this girl¡¯s mind be wandering off to? Ning Fan said ¡°delicately¡± and aggrieved, ¡°Kexin, you¡­ you female hooligan¡­ what¡¯s all in your mind?¡± Lan Kexin: ¡°¡­¡± Ning Fan said, ¡°I meant we can talk about it later. I¡¯m so pure and innocent, how could I have such filthy thoughts as you¡¯re imagining?¡± Lan Kexin was completely overwhelmed by Ning Fan¡¯s shameless behavior, admitting defeat to this guy. Lan Kexin¡¯s expression stiffened and she said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later then.¡± Ning Fan, unwilling to let it go and pretending to be aggrieved, demanded an apology from Lan Kexin. Lan Kexin felt even more wronged; Ning Fan had taken advantage of her, and yet it seemed like she had taken advantage of him. Chapter 63 - 63 063 If you dont forgive me Ill jump off the building ?63: Chapter 063: If you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll jump off the building 63: Chapter 063: If you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll jump off the building At that moment, Zhu Xuetao had been searching for a long time, looking everywhere, and finally found Ning Fan in Lan Kexin¡¯s office. He saw Ning Fan and Lan Kexin laughing and crying together, which left him somewhat dumbfounded, but he quickly shook off those thoughts and walked straight in. As soon as Zhu Xuetao saw Ning Fan, he was so excited that he nearly cried, his voice unexpectedly loud. ¡°Brother Ning, what are you doing here? You¡¯ve given me quite the runaround looking for you.¡± Ning Fan, seated in his chair, turned away, blatantly ignoring Zhu Xuetao. Zhu Xuetao, Zhu Xuetao, aren¡¯t you fond of showing off? Keep it up, then. Zhu Xuetao said directly, ¡°Brother Ning, let¡¯s go back to the security department; the chairman is waiting.¡± Ning Fan responded indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m no longer employed by your company, you have no authority to order me.¡± Lan Kexin looked on curiously at Ning Fan and Zhu Xuetao, thinking to herself that it was Zhu Xuetao who had fired Ning Fan. How could Zhu Xuetao be so foolish? Who did he think Ning Fan was? Even if he didn¡¯t know, he should have notified my HR department before firing someone. Offending Ning Fan will end badly. Thus, Lan Kexin didn¡¯t try to persuade, just stood by to watch the fun, curious to see how things would end. Realizing that Ning Fan was still angry, Zhu Xuetao quickly acted like a groveling grandson, apologizing with a smile, ¡°Brother Ning, what are you talking about? I didn¡¯t fire you. You are still part of the security department. Can¡¯t we go back together?¡± Ning Fan continued to ignore Zhu Xuetao. Zhu Xuetao became even more polite, continuing to beg Ning Fan, ¡°Brother Ning, it¡¯s all my fault for speaking too harshly without measure. Please be the bigger person and forgive my pettiness this once.¡± Ning Fan smirked, looking at Zhu Xuetao. Ning Fan said coldly, ¡°What? Is Captain Zhu begging me to come back now?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Captain Zhu was instantly stupefied, his whole face turning green. Previously, when Ning Fan left, he had told him not to beg him to come back, while he himself had smugly said the word ¡°beg¡± wasn¡¯t even in his dictionary. Zhu Xuetao wished he could slap himself twice. With his limited ability, he still tried to show off in front of Ning Fan. Now he had made himself look the fool! Who knew Ning Fan had such a big background, so influential that even the Security Minister trembled, and the board chairman was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Ning Fan¡­ was definitely not someone to mess with! With that in mind, he swallowed his pride, ¡°Bro, even if it means begging you.¡± Ning Fan shook his head, ¡°Your attitude doesn¡¯t seem sincere enough.¡± Zhu Xuetao thought to himself that it was over; this guy was really picking a fight with him. If he didn¡¯t do something, Ning Fan probably wouldn¡¯t let it go. With that thought, he continued to plead desperately, hoping Ning Fan would spare him some face: ¡°Bro, I was wrong before. See, I¡¯ve even added the word ¡®beg¡¯ into my dictionary now. Please forgive me this once and come back with me to the security department.¡± Ning Fan remained unmoved. Zhu Xuetao was still trying all sorts of ways to flatter and beg Ning Fan, short of kneeling down. Ning Fan still showed no intention of returning. Was it so easy to just come and go on command? To be told to leave, then to come back? Who did he think I was? Not afraid of Situ Nan, why would I fear Zhu Xuetao? Zhu Xuetao became desperate. If he couldn¡¯t persuade Ning Fan to return to the security department, then his own job was on the line. ¡°Brother Ning, please come back with me. It¡¯s all because I¡¯m an idiot, arrogant, not realizing you were¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m certainly not your Brother Ning.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, he immediately knelt on the ground, begging, ¡°My lord, my dear lord, just tell me what I have to do for you to return. For you, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Ning Fan shook his head, unmoved. Zhu Xuetao tried everything he could, but still could not plead enough to move Ning Fan; he clenched his teeth, his face an iron blue. Mere begging like this was useless, only to be teased by Ning Fan instead, and to see the smug smiles of the security guards behind him. He stood up, threatening, ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll jump off the building and die for you to see!¡± Just as he wanted to sound fierce, he remembered Ning Fan¡¯s identity and immediately had to change his threat! Ning Fan was stunned for a moment, then quickly revealed a shallow smile, saying, ¡°Then go jump.¡± Zhu Xuetao continued to threaten, ¡°I¡¯ll really jump!¡± ¡°Jump then, no one is stopping you.¡± Ning Fan remained indifferent, daring to play tricks here; I say, Captain Zhu, who do you think you are, ¡°cry, make a scene, threaten to jump off a building¡±? Zhu Xuetao, frustrated, ran to the window, glancing back at Ning Fan as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll jump for you to see!¡± When preparing to jump, he looked down and only then remembered that this damn place was the fifth floor¡ªwhoever jumps is an idiot. What the heck! Zhu Xuetao was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to jump anymore, turning back and pleading with Ning Fan again. ¡°Boss Ning, please be merciful, I have an eighty-year-old mother above me, and starving little ones below¡­¡± As he said this, the security guards couldn¡¯t help but laugh; where did he have starving little ones? Ning Fan frowned even more, continuing to watch Zhu Xuetao coldly; Zhu Xuetao¡¯s attitude was still not sincere enough. Zhu Xuetao¡¯s gaze fell on Lan Kexin, frequently signaling her while still begging Ning Fan for mercy. Lan Kexin watched for a long time, catching Zhu Xuetao¡¯s glances, thinking to herself that Ning Fan was a hard man to persuade. But Zhu Xuetao wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°Sister Kexin, help me persuade Boss Ning; I know it¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have gotten carried away¡­¡± Lan Kexin could only look at Ning Fan and said to him: ¡°Ning Fan, look how sincerely Captain Zhu is apologizing; why don¡¯t you go back to the Security Department?¡± Ning Fan knew that Lan Kexin was soft-hearted and would surely fall for Zhu Xuetao¡¯s tactics, but he was still not fully satisfied. He thought for a moment, looking at Zhu Xuetao¡¯s beseeching face. ¡°Since Sister Kexin has spoken for you, let¡¯s forgive you this time. Now, aren¡¯t you going to thank her?¡± ¡°Boss Ning, you¡¯re really too good, yes, yes, thanks to the beautiful Lan for her help¡­¡± Zhu Xuetao immediately brightened up, repeatedly thanking Lan Kexin with a silly smile, and of course, he did not forget Ning Fan¡¯s generous forgiveness. Lan Kexin, however, glanced at Ning Fan and thought to herself, ¡°Ning Fan, who¡¯s ¡®we¡¯ with you? I¡¯ll forgive you this time, since you did me a favor.¡± Ning Fan and Zhu Xuetao hurried to the Security Department. ¡°Boss Ning, from now on, whatever you do, I¡¯ll support you.¡± ¡°Boss Ning, whatever you tell me to do, I¡¯ll do it without any complaints.¡± ¡°Boss Ning¡­¡± Zhu Xuetao sweet-talked all the way, flattering Ning Fan in every possible way; after all, he now knew that Ning Fan had a not insignificant relationship with the chairman. If he offended Ning Fan, then his future would be over. ¡°Boss Ning, have a smoke!¡± Along the way, Zhu Xuetao kept offering cigarettes to Ning Fan, so eager that he was even more attentive than to his own brothers. Ning Fan looked towards Zhu Xuetao nonchalantly, then glanced back at the following security colleagues. ¡°Treat your brothers the same as you treat yourself, remember that!¡± Chapter 64 - 64 064 Xu Rongfei Invites ?64: Chapter 064: Xu Rongfei Invites 64: Chapter 064: Xu Rongfei Invites ¡°The security brothers naturally deserve better treatment, and I will definitely do my best,¡± Zhu Xuetao dared not refuse Ning Fan. The security guards followed behind Ning Fan and Captain Zhu, and seeing Captain Zhu¡¯s behavior, they all secretly thought that this guy indeed bullied the weak. Luckily Ning Fan had such a background, otherwise, how would they ever witness Zhu Xuetao¡¯s shameless attempt to please? ¡°Brother Ning, you really stood up for us!¡± All the security guards cheered for Ning Fan in their hearts. Ning Fan was indifferent to Zhu Xuetao¡¯s reaction; he had seen too many people like this. ¡­ When he arrived at the security department, Xu Chengyuan had been waiting for a long time. Finally seeing Ning Fan, his angry expression immediately turned into a warm smile, greeting him: ¡°Mr. Ning, are you alright? Have they not offended you?¡± Ning Fan glanced indifferently at Zhu Xuetao, who immediately trembled with fear and broke into a waterfall of cold sweat. Ning Fan shook his head, ¡°Family Head Xu, why have you come here?¡± Zhu Xuetao immediately felt relieved. Xu Chengyuan bellowed, ¡°You idiots, if anyone dares to offend Mr. Ning again, disappear immediately! Get out!¡± The Security Minister and a multitude of executives panicked and exited the security department. Only after everyone had left the security department did the chairman warmly welcome him with a smile: ¡°Mr. Ning, I truly thank you.¡± ¡°Last night was really dangerous, the consequences would have been unimaginable without you. Are you hurt? I will get the best doctor to help you.¡± Ning Fan smiled. ¡°Family Head Xu, I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Chengyuan let out a long sigh of relief. As the chairman of Xu Corporation, he thought about how to please Ning Fan. And these concerns were naturally necessary, as a way to show goodwill towards Ning Fan. Xu Chengyuan said, ¡°Mr. Ning, how about we leave the security department?¡± Ning Fan replied, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t interfere with my search for the mastermind, staying in the security department is not a bad thing.¡± Xu Chengyuan nodded repeatedly and praised him. After a long conversation, Xu Chengyuan finally left. Soon, it was time to leave work. Ning Fan had planned to go home with Xu Ruolan, but strangely, the beautiful CEO did not call him this time¡­ After waiting for a long time, Ning Fan realized that Xu Ruolan had already gone home early. Xu Ruolan had actually left him hanging at the company! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of this, Ning Fan was quite dejected for a while and went downstairs alone, preparing to head home reluctantly. Suddenly, a luxurious sedan stopped in front of Ning Fan. The people just getting off work stared at the luxury car, including Ning Fan, who was also stunned. The car window rolled down, and a perfectly beautiful face appeared in front of Ning Fan. This person was none other than the younger sister of the Xu family head, the third in line of the Xu family, Xu Rongfei, now thirty years old. Seeing Xu Rongfei, Ning Fan looked somewhat uneasy and then tried to walk around the luxury car. But Xu Rongfei called out to Ning Fan: ¡°Mr. Ning.¡± Ning Fan stopped in his tracks and smiled, ¡°What a coincidence, Sister Xu.¡± Xu Rongfei rolled her eyes at Ning Fan without amusement and laughingly said, ¡°Coincidence? I came here specifically to find you.¡± Ning Fan was startled, find me? ¡°Sister Xu, what do you need from me?¡± Xu Rongfei said with a smile, ¡°Get in the car, shall we talk in the car?¡± Ning Fan smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡± Looking at Ning Fan, Xu Rongfei giggled and said, ¡°What? Mr. Ning, are you afraid I¡¯ll devour you?¡± Helpless, Ning Fan had no choice but to get into Xu Rongfei¡¯s car. In the car, Ning Fan glanced at Xu Rongfei from the passenger seat and almost had a nosebleed. Ning Fan touched his nose. Xu Rongfei pretended not to see Ning Fan¡¯s reaction, and asked tenderly and considerately, ¡°What does Mr. Ning like to eat? What are your usual hobbies?¡± Ning Fan was stunned. Was Xu Rongfei dressed so seductively today to seduce me, a naive virgin? And she was being so attentive, I¡¯m really not going to be able to hold out! He awkwardly touched his nose again and said, ¡°Xu, you didn¡¯t find me just to have a meal, did you?¡± Xu Rongfei¡¯s eyes misted over, oozing lethal charm as she teased, ¡°Today, I really did just want to have a meal with you.¡± Ning Fan frowned. Seeing Ning Fan¡¯s brow furrow, Xu Rongfei quickly explained, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling quite suffocated in my chest recently and wanted to ask you to have a look. Since I had some free time today and it was at a restaurant, I specifically invited you for a meal.¡± Ning Fan looked at Xu Rongfei¡¯s flawless side profile and nodded with a smile. Seeing Ning Fan nod, Xu Rongfei might have invited him for a meal but hoped to leave a good impression on him, so she had dressed up to let her feminine charm shine through completely. ¡°This way, you won¡¯t be able to escape my grasp!¡± Xu Rongfei thought to herself with a smirk. Who made me fall for Ning Fan? Rather than liking Ning Fan as a person, I¡¯m more attracted to his social standing and background. ¡°Ning Fan¡¯s status and background are very powerful, surpassing even the Xu family, and even my brother is eager to suck up to him!¡± Who wouldn¡¯t want to connect with such a status and background? Even if it were someone as ugly as a pig, many people would still be eager to make the acquaintance. Moreover, Ning Fan, this man, is so young, so charming, and even possesses miraculous medical skills. Every aspect of him is top-notch among men! On top of that, she was very unsatisfied with her life, so she thought about gradually climbing the social ladder through Ning Fan. She was already married off, but her marital life was far from satisfactory. Back then, because the Xu family¡¯s status in Zhonghai City was not very prominent, and at that time the Xu family was just a third-rate family business, Xu Rongfei was unwilling to stay in the Xu family¡¯s enterprise! The Xu family had Xu Mingqiu stirring up internal strife, going down this road, the Xu family at the time definitely could not be relied upon. That¡¯s why she took a fancy to Fu Ziming, who was pursuing her and treated her pretty well, and he was the eldest son of the Fu Clan. Xu Rongfei thought she could use Fu Ziming to climb to a higher position, so she married him. However, post-marriage Fu Ziming completely ignored her, rarely came home, and was always out with other women, leading a decadent lifestyle. Her initial plans all fell through, so she thought about leaving Fu Ziming and finding opportunities to win over a stronger man. ¡°There are too many lousy men, good men are too rare!¡± But Ning Fan¡¯s emergence brought her a glimmer of hope; she found him to be much better than Fu Ziming. Such a man, and still so young, how could she not take this opportunity to find a way out for herself? Today, she was set on seducing Ning Fan! Chapter 65 - 65 065 Mr ?65: Chapter 065: Mr. Ning, I Underestimated You 65: Chapter 065: Mr. Ning, I Underestimated You Xu Rongfei knew in her heart that she didn¡¯t have much left to use, wanting to gain Ning Fan¡¯s support and heart. She could only rely on the capital of her body now. And she was very confident in her own capital, especially when it came to Ning Fan. Xu Rongfei¡¯s sinister plans were unknown to Ning Fan. Ning Fan simply thought Xu Rongfei had some chest discomfort and had come solely for treatment, so he did not mind it. Thus, the two came to a high-end hotel, where it was quiet and elegant, with beautiful receptionists in white cheongsam greeting them with welcoming smiles. Upon entering the private room, Ning Fan was taken aback; the room was huge, equipped with everything one could imagine, and very luxurious. Looking at Xu Rongfei, Ning Fan hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Xu, let me check what¡¯s making you uncomfortable first.¡± Xu Rongfei smiled smugly, ¡°Mr. Ning, no rush, let¡¯s eat first. There¡¯s plenty of time after the meal.¡± Ning Fan, having no other choice, sat down in his seat. Ning Fan responded faintly, hoping to treat Xu Rongfei and leave there as soon as possible. However, Xu Rongfei kept downing several glasses of wine, and soon, a flush appeared on her cheeks, as if she were drunk. ¡°Mr. Ning, are you getting used to living at the Xu family villa? If you¡¯re not satisfied, you could stay at my place¡­¡± As she spoke, Xu Rongfei moved directly next to Ning Fan, her smile seductive and full of mature charm. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem quite right.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not right about it, it¡¯s just me living there alone!¡± Ning Fan widened his eyes, living alone with her seemed even worse, a man and a woman alone, accidents could happen¡­ Xu Rongfei seemed to realize something, she slapped her forehead and said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯ve drunk a bit too much, Mr. Ning, please don¡¯t mind it, but my home feels so empty¡­ That man never comes home.¡± Xu Rongfei gently caressed Ning Fan¡¯s thigh, leaning her body against him. Ning Fan chuckled, indicating he understood. ¡°I thought I found a man I could rely on, but after getting married, I realized how foolish I was, that jerk doesn¡¯t treat me well at all¡­¡± Xu Rongfei looked at Ning Fan¡¯s face, her eyes shining, and breathed softly, ¡°If he was half as good as you, I¡¯d be content.¡± Only then did Ning Fan realize what Xu Rongfei was up to; she was genuinely seducing him. Considering you¡¯re somewhat attractive, should I just endure it for now? Seeing that Ning Fan didn¡¯t reject her, Xu Rongfei waved her hand through the air, ¡°It¡¯s so hot, why is it so hot?¡± ¡°Mr. Ning, you are a dragon among men, what do you think of me? Am I beautiful?¡± Ning Fan sipped his drink and laughed, ¡°Beautiful, absolutely ravishing.¡± ¡°What do you feel about me then?¡± ¡°Sister Xu, this¡­¡± Xu Rongfei softly laughed and placed her finger on Ning Fan¡¯s lips, becoming even more seductive. ¡°What¡¯s this, Mr. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning, it seems you don¡¯t have a girlfriend? How about I introduce one to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Ning Fan felt a rush of heat to his face, turning it red and hot. ¡°Mr. Ning, your face is so red, are you hot? Why don¡¯t you take off your clothes as well¡­¡± What the hell, what is she doing? Ning Fan considered himself a normal man, and facing such a curvaceous, alluring mature woman, even he found it hard to maintain control. But Ning Fan absolutely could not do that, given his Pure Yang Body, damn it! Gurgle¡­ Ning Fan swallowed hard. ¡°Sister Xu, you¡¯ve drunk too much¡­¡± Ning Fan quickly grabbed his clothes, preventing Xu Rongfei from undressing them. Xu Rongfei seemed to not hear Ning Fan¡¯s words at all. Dut dut dut¡­ Ning Fan immediately broke out in a cold sweat, quickly stood up, and kept apologizing to Xu Rongfei. ¡°Sister Xu, I forgot I have some urgent business to attend to, we¡¯ll check your illness another day.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll continue this another time¡­ Sorry about that.¡± Ning Fan did not even pick up the phone call, and left the private room right away. Watching Ning Fan leave, Xu Rongfei, in her enchanting figure, tidied up her makeup and disheveled clothes. Xu Rongfei smirked proudly, aware that her first step of the plan had succeeded! ¡°Ning Fan, you are quite able to keep your composure, I underestimated you.¡± Next, she planned to slowly toy with this young man¡­ ¡­ Ning Fan indeed was preoccupied; he had previously promised to help Lan Kexin, and the phone call had been from Lan Kexin. Stepping out of the hotel, he took a deep breath, relieved that Xu Rongfei, that demoness, almost ruined him. ¡°Lucky, lucky¡­¡± Lan Kexin soon picked up Ning Fan in her car, heading to a large international entertainment hotel. Today, Lan Kexin looked beautiful, dressed in a delicate pastel blue dress that matched her tender face, appearing more refreshing compared to her usual professional look at work. Ning Fan was in casual clothing, simply because he had rushed out from Xu Rongfei¡¯s place without time to change. Lan Kexin slightly furrowed her brows but said nothing since she was the one who asked Ning Fan to help her. Upon entering the VIP section of the hotel, the room was filled with laughter and cheer, with all the attendees beautifully dressed, all good-looking and stylish. Upon seeing Lan Kexin, everyone enthusiastically greeted her and invited her to sit down, captivated by her beauty. But when they saw Ning Fan, they frowned. Who is this guy? Such plain clothes at this luxurious hotel, he looks like a country bumpkin who came straight from plowing the fields. What¡¯s such a guy doing with Lan Kexin? Could he be Lan Kexin¡¯s driver? Chapter 66 - 66 066 Class Reunion The Mocking Begins ?66: Chapter 066: Class Reunion, The Mocking Begins 66: Chapter 066: Class Reunion, The Mocking Begins ¡°Boss Zhang, why are you still alone? Such a ¡®Golden Phoenix¡¯ surely can¡¯t fly away, we have to ¡®domestically sell¡¯ it to one of our classmates,¡± someone said. ¡°Where would Boss Zhang even cast his glance at those vulgar beauties? If you ask me, Boss Zhang must still have his mind set on the once school beauty Lan Kexin¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll help you out. Don¡¯t forget our kindness when the time comes.¡± The private room was abuzz with excitement as they vigorously discussed, and Lan Kexin was inevitably mentioned. Lan Kexin walked in with Ning Fan, her cheeks flushing slightly as she heard their words. When Lan Kexin appeared, it was as if a light shone in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, especially the good-looking guys who could hardly stay in their seats. Lan Kexin was the school beauty back in college and now she looked even prettier! Dressed in a pink and blue knee-length dress with a beautifully made-up delicate smiling face, her figure was graceful and moving. With her cheeks slightly red, she instantly drew the attention of all the men and women in the room. Everyone greeted Lan Kexin very warmly and politely. But when the crowd saw Ning Fan, dressed casually in contrast to Lan Kexin, it seemed as if one was from heaven and the other from earth. They couldn¡¯t help but be astounded. How could Lan Kexin be with such a man? Cheng Min in the private room was dressed in a very fashionable and avant-garde manner, with a strapless low-cut, waist-pinching long dress, and a slit in the front that was sexy and captivating. She glanced at Ning Fan and seemed to understand something. Laughing, she said to Lan Kexin: ¡°Yo, Sister Lan, I didn¡¯t expect you to be doing so well, even matching with a driver. I¡¯m so envious.¡± It seemed like a weight lifted off everyone¡¯s shoulders in the private room, thinking, Ah, it¡¯s Lan Kexin¡¯s driver, no wonder he¡¯s so out of place. Lan Kexin smiled awkwardly. This guy Ning Fan didn¡¯t bother to dress up, and now he was mistaken for her driver¡­ This was a huge misunderstanding. Then she shrugged off the embarrassment, and smiled slightly, ¡°This is Ning Fan, not my driver, but my boyfriend!¡± As she spoke, Lan Kexin embraced Ning Fan, her face full of smiles. ¡°Huh? He¡¯s, he¡¯s Sister Lan¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Cheng Min nearly spat out the wine she was drinking, some of it splashing onto her chest. She hastily wiped it away. The people in the private room were all surprised, their smiles freezing on their faces. The men, in particular, sized up Ning Fan several times. His appearance was plain, and his clothing even worse. How could such a guy be the boyfriend of the great school beauty Lan Kexin? Was this some kind of joke? The men all showed Ning Fan looks of hostility. Including the celebrity in the room, Zhang Zhisheng, also known as the boss Zhang in hot discussion, who also lifted his head to look at Ning Fan, somewhat astonished. Ning Fan, feeling everyone¡¯s hostility, kept smiling, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m not very welcome here.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Wang Jiangtao, owner of a building materials store, exuded an air of a shrewd businessman. As soon as he heard Ning Fan say this, he quickly responded. ¡°So you¡¯re the school beauty¡¯s boyfriend, my apologies, my apologies. By the way, what do you do for a living?¡± After thinking for a moment, Ning Fan simply answered, ¡°I¡¯m a security guard.¡± Pfft¡­ Wang Jiangtao¡¯s mouth twitched, the flattering smile gone, replaced by a sneer. A security guard? That¡¯s even worse than a driver. Lan Kexin actually chose a security guard as a boyfriend? This was simply unbelievable. Given Lan Kexin¡¯s image, she could marry into a wealthy family in a matter of minutes. How did she end up with a security guard as a boyfriend? Everyone laughed, their smiles laced with much derision and mockery. Lan Kexin¡¯s close friend Fan Yun stepped forward, leaning in to speak to Lan Kexin, ¡°Kexin, how could you carelessly give yourself to some little security guard like this, when our young and promising Boss Zhang has feelings for you¡­¡± Zhao Xiaoyuan also said, ¡°Kexin girl, you must be kidding us, right? If you don¡¯t mind, we can introduce you to someone better.¡± Hearing their words, Lan Kexin was immediately angered. What was wrong with these people? What was so bad about being a security guard? Moreover, Ning Fan wasn¡¯t just any ordinary security guard. Indignant, Lan Kexin retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a security guard? Are security guards really such a laughing matter?¡± Lan Kexin and Ning Fan exchanged glances, and Ning Fan shrugged his shoulders, ready to leave the place. If they weren¡¯t welcomed, then leaving was no big deal. Seeing that Lan Kexin was displeased, Zhang Zhisheng quickly walked up with a smile. ¡°We are all classmates here, and it¡¯s not easy to get together like this. Let¡¯s not worry about anyone¡¯s position and just have a good time,¡± he said. He then turned to Lan Kexin and added, ¡°Kexin, don¡¯t misunderstand, how could we make fun of Brother Ning? Everyone is just a bit surprised to see each other, come and have a seat.¡± After Zhang Zhisheng made his position clear, others hastily made their apologies. Zhao Xiaoyuan was quick to say, ¡°Boss Zhang truly speaks wisely. We apologize, let¡¯s all sit down and drink,¡± with many people following suit and flattering. Only then did Lan Kexin pick a random spot to sit down with Ning Fan. Zhang Zhisheng specifically glanced at Ning Fan and sneered secretly. A security guard, what status or abilities could he have, competing with me for a woman? Doesn¡¯t he look at himself in the mirror to see if he¡¯s worthy of Lan Kexin? Even if this guy was Lan Kexin¡¯s boyfriend, what of it? With my status and charm, Lan Kexin will definitely become my woman. Thinking this, Zhang Zhisheng became even more congenial, chatting with Lan Kexin and utterly ignoring Ning Fan. ¡°Kexin, how have you been lately?¡± But Lan Kexin didn¡¯t pay him any attention at all, picking a seat as far away from Zhang Zhisheng as she could. Fan Yun frowned upon seeing Lan Kexin seated so far from Zhang Zhisheng. She didn¡¯t believe the security guard was a match for Lan Kexin and thought she should do something to bring Zhang Zhisheng and Lan Kexin together. So she got up, walked over to Lan Kexin, and tried to pull her to a seat next to Zhang Zhisheng. She said with a giggly voice, ¡°It¡¯s an old classmates¡¯ reunion, don¡¯t be so distant, right?¡± Lan Kexin had no choice; Fan Yun was her close friend from their school days, so she reluctantly sat next to Zhang Zhisheng as Fan Yun wished. Continuing to smile, Fan Yun said, ¡°I still remember back when Boss Zhang pursued you.¡± Everyone smiled faintly at this; everyone in the box knew about it, but ultimately, Lan Kexin had rejected Zhang Zhisheng. Now, Zhang Zhisheng was no longer the poor student of the past, but Boss Zhang. Everybody felt that as long as Boss Zhang set his mind to it, Lan Kexin would surely follow him eagerly. Fan Yun rolled her eyes at them and then whispered to Lan Kexin, ¡°You looked down on him back then, but now he¡¯s a big company CEO.¡± Lan Kexin pursed her lips and looked toward Ning Fan, who was sitting not far away, enjoying his food and drink without a care. She was somewhat irritated, thinking, Ning Fan, you jerk, I¡¯m your girlfriend, I¡¯m being harassed right here, how can you be so indifferent? Fan Yun giggled. Her goal was to leave Ning Fan alone in the corner so she could play matchmaker between Zhang Zhisheng and Lan Kexin. Ning Fan? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A security guard? Absolutely unworthy! Chapter 67 - 67 067 How much do you earn in a month ?67: Chapter 067: How much do you earn in a month? 67: Chapter 067: How much do you earn in a month? Then there was Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s boss who owned a big company, and Fan Yun was even more eager to buddy up to Zhang Zhisheng. ¡°Yeah, our Brother Sheng is now the big boss with annual turnovers of tens of millions, we can¡¯t fawn over him enough. I¡¯m not pretty, but if Brother Sheng courted me like that, I would have pledged myself to him long ago.¡± Cheng Min said with a laugh, then cast a flirty glance at Zhang Zhisheng. Zhang Zhisheng smiled slightly, not refusing the attention. Zhao Xiaoyuan was even less willing to show weakness; he¡¯s the notorious sycophant of the private room. How could he miss out at a time like this? ¡°It¡¯s not that Big Boss Zhang doesn¡¯t fancy you, beauty Cheng, but he¡¯s still true to his first love, pining for someone all these years, hence he¡¯s been single.¡± Right after, Zhao Xiaoyuan turned his gaze towards Lan Kexin. Everyone understood Zhao Xiaoyuan¡¯s implication ¨C Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s heart still belongs to you, Lan Kexin, so you¡¯d better appreciate it. Lan Kexin remained unmoved, smiling as if she knew nothing. Everybody drank, raising toasts to Zhang Zhisheng. Fan Yun continued with a laugh, ¡°My Kexin, the great campus beauty, finding a boyfriend isn¡¯t like picking cabbage. What is love? That stuff is just for movies, made for people to watch. Women gotta find someone with power and influence. How can men with no money, no power, and no future guarantee your future, hm?¡± After Fan Yun¡¯s speech, everyone applauded. Wang Jiangtao laughed, ¡°Whoever becomes Big Boss Zhang¡¯s woman is sure to enjoy a lifetime of glory, wealth, and endless comfort.¡± Wang Jiangtao was eager to lavish praise on Zhang Zhisheng, hoping to open more channels in the building materials market for him. Zhang Zhisheng, however, shook his head with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest, Boss Wang. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your building materials store is doing very well, and one day you might even surpass me.¡± ¡°Dare not, dare not, I haven¡¯t even dreamed of it, just earning a few million to appear somewhat human¡­¡± ¡°By your words, some people aren¡¯t living like humans at all.¡± The classmates all burst into laughter. Ning Fan just smiled faintly, looked at the lavish dinner on the table, and without raising his head, went back to eating. ¡­ After several drinks, everyone was a bit tipsy, each one flattering the others, of course, with insinuations of mockery toward Ning Fan included. Ning Fan totally ignored everyone¡¯s ridicule; he hadn¡¯t even had a proper meal at Xu Rongfei¡¯s, so he wasn¡¯t about to miss out here and buried himself in eating. Cheng Min thought Ning Fan looked like an honest guy who was easy to bully as she saw him focused solely on eating. Cheng Min whispered to Ning Fan, ¡°Eat up, this kind of fancy meal isn¡¯t something everyone can afford.¡± Ning Fan paid no attention to Cheng Min¡¯s sneering. ¡°Not to mention, this one dish is worth hundreds, average people really can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°Then we have to thank Brother Sheng for his generous hospitality, for preparing this sumptuous feast for us.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s praise for Zhang Zhisheng, and the mockery and exclusion of Ning Fan, Lan Kexin couldn¡¯t sit still. Lan Kexin was very annoyed now. What kind of class reunion was this? It was clearly a wealth flaunting contest. Flaunting wealth was one thing, but why did they always have to drag her and Ning Fan into it? Neither of them had said anything. Lan Kexin signaled to Ning Fan. Ning Fan noticed Lan Kexin¡¯s gesture, and he signaled back to her. ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated, it¡¯s just a class reunion, meant to be fun. Just bear with it, and it¡¯ll be over.¡± Lan Kexin understood that Ning Fan was really able to keep his cool; since Ning Fan wasn¡¯t angry, she had no choice but to suppress her anger and maintain a smile on the surface. Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s feelings for Lan Kexin had begun since college, and he had always fancied her. He came to this class reunion specifically for Lan Kexin, only to have a security guard pop up halfway! He sneered, this little security guard wants to compete with me for a woman? My spit could drown you, let alone the money that could bury you. Zhang Zhisheng looked at Ning Fan with a sneer, then stood up and raised his glass for a toast to Ning Fan. Ning Fan didn¡¯t even glance at him and sat down, drinking the wine in his glass to the dregs. Zhang Zhisheng was slightly stunned, but then smiled, a country bumpkin is still a country bumpkin, not even understanding the basic etiquette of toasting. He wasn¡¯t angry, but continued to smile and asked, ¡°Ning brother, how much money do you make a month working as a security guard?¡± Ning Fan thought, is Zhang Zhisheng trying to use money to crush me? Ning Fan responded indifferently, ¡°Not much.¡± What kind of attitude is this? Everyone showed their disdain. This little security guard dared to ignore Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s words and even let Zhang Zhisheng toast him; that¡¯s absurd! The corner of Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, yet he continued with a smile, ¡°If Ning brother isn¡¯t satisfied with his salary, I have a friend who owns a company. Why not join my friend¡¯s company? You would make at least five or six thousand a month there. If you think that¡¯s too little, come to my company. We are currently recruiting for a security captain.¡± ¡°If you come, considering Kexin¡¯s face, I could offer you ten thousand. If that seems too little, I¡¯ll add more!¡± Zhao Xiaoyuan hurriedly brownnosed, ¡°Damn, Brother Sheng is Brother Sheng, even offering a security guard¡¯s salary that¡¯s higher than others¡¯, we¡¯ve been living in vain all these years.¡± Cheng Min uttered a ¡°Tsk¡± sound. ¡°Just look who it is. Brother Sheng is now a big boss with a net worth of tens of millions. You guys can¡¯t compare to him, let alone a certain someone.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± People toasted to Zhang Zhisheng again, showering him with many compliments. Yet Ning Fan completely ignored Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s words and simply said ¡°Oh¡± in a noncommittal tone, then kept on eating his meal. Everyone showed disdain towards Ning Fan again, ¡°What kind of person is this? He¡¯s so uncultured.¡± Zhang Zhisheng chuckled heartily. He felt that he had definitely dealt a deep blow to Ning Fan¡¯s confidence, making Ning Fan feel inferior and unable even to raise his head to speak. And his magnanimity would surely leave a good impression on Lan Kexin! However, Ning Fan simply disdained to respond to him. This guy dares to show off in front of me with assets of just tens of millions? Just then, a female classmate, Niuniu, said she had an emergency and went out to use the bathroom, and her male classmate beside her also said he had an emergency and followed her out. At this moment, Zhang Zhisheng saw that everyone had almost finished eating, so he glanced at Lan Kexin, whose face was slightly flushed. Taking advantage of the alcohol, Zhang Zhisheng said to Lan Kexin in a low voice, ¡°Kexin, I really like you.¡± Upon hearing this, Lan Kexin didn¡¯t even give Zhang Zhisheng the time of day, standing up and sitting next to Ning Fan. Seeing that Ning Fan was still eating and drinking, she picked out a dish, ¡°Fanfan, try this dish, it¡¯s delicious.¡± With an affectionate tone, Lan Kexin addressed Ning Fan and then took a bottle of fine wine, pouring it into Ning Fan¡¯s glass. She said to Ning Fan with a giggly smile, ¡°These dishes are all pretty good, but don¡¯t drink too much. It¡¯s bad for your health. This will be the last cup.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 68 - 68 068 Dog Grandpa ?68: Chapter 068: Dog Grandpa 68: Chapter 068: Dog Grandpa Faced with Lan Kexin¡¯s sudden action, Ning Fan was completely unprepared and almost couldn¡¯t even hold his chopsticks steady. What was this girl trying to do?! Ning Fan looked around at everyone present, a group of people stared at him with stiff faces, their eyes filled with flames of anger. Interesting. This girl wanted to show off her affection and feed these people dog food, huh? Well, this idea wasn¡¯t bad! Ning Fan had no reason to refuse, so he naturally accepted. ¡°Kexin, I¡¯ve told you many times, it¡¯s unsanitary to pick food for others. How can you not remember, eh? You¡¯re kneeling on the washboard when we get back.¡± Lan Kexin almost laughed out loud. Ning Fan really knew how to put on a show. Seeing that Ning Fan said this, he certainly didn¡¯t like the expressions on those people¡¯s faces. Lan Kexin shyly nodded her head, then snuggled up to Ning Fan, leaning on him like a delicate bird. Everyone was stunned. A beautiful woman like her was offering him food, and he was still not happy about it? And talking about kneeling on a washboard, what was he thinking, he was clearly showing off their love! Everyone looked at Zhang Zhisheng. Zhang Zhisheng ground his teeth with rage, his eyes coldly glaring at Ning Fan, thinking about how to humiliate him properly. ¡­ In the hotel restroom, a woman was fixing her makeup in front of the mirror, the same woman who had just gone to the restroom. Dressed in a split long dress that reached her thigh, coupled with her attractive figure, her chest and hips swayed as she walked. Suddenly, a pair of hands grabbed her buttocks. She didn¡¯t turn around but just smiled and kept saying, ¡°Stop it¡­¡± But when she saw in the mirror that the people behind her weren¡¯t her classmates from the private room but instead two large men covered in tattoos, she shivered with fear and quickly turned around, staring at them in terror. ¡°Babe, you¡¯ve got a great figure. Come hang out with us big boys for a bit.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say no, darling. Hang out with us for the night and you¡¯ll make a fortune. Why wouldn¡¯t you want that?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Pervert!¡± Without letting her resist, one of the burly men dragged her into their private room. That male classmate had just walked out of the restroom and saw the scene, freezing in place. He wanted to rush over to stop these big men, but they were all muscular and the sight of their muscles made him shiver all over. With the woman taken to the private room, the outcome looked grim. The male classmate hurried back to their own private room to seek help from Zhang Zhisheng. Inside the private room, everyone was still eating and drinking when the male classmate burst in, his face filled with anxiety. Everyone was taken aback, wondering what had happened. The male classmate urgently said, ¡°It¡¯s not good, Brother Sheng, there¡¯s trouble!¡± Zhang Zhisheng, already enraged, suddenly heard the cry and frowned, ¡°What happened?¡± The male classmate urgently said, ¡°Niuniu, Niuniu has been kidnapped!¡± Zhang Zhisheng stood up and asked, ¡°What! What happened?¡± Ning Fan also raised his head to look at the panting man. ¡°I was just in the restroom with Niuniu. When I came out, I saw Niuniu being taken away by several tattooed burly men to another private room.¡± ¡°Niuniu must be in great danger now, Brother Sheng, please help!¡± As soon as Zhang Zhisheng heard this, he was immediately furious. How dare they lay hands on a classmate at the gathering? Did they think he, Zhang Zhisheng, was just here to fool around? He angrily exclaimed, ¡°Damn it, they even dare to touch my classmate? Come on, let¡¯s go meet them!¡± Wang Jiangtao was also furious, ¡°These people must have eaten the courage of a bear and a leopard,¡± The others responded to Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s call to arms and stormed out of the private room indignantly. Ning Fan pulled Lan Kexin back, signaling her not to be impulsive. But Lan Kexin wouldn¡¯t listen. It was her college classmate in trouble, after all. This was bad. ¡°Ning Fan, you stay in the private room. I¡¯ll go check out the situation,¡± Lan Kexin said and then left the private room. Ning Fan sighed. This girl didn¡¯t think things through. Compared to that girl Niuniu, she was indeed the prettiest. If she offended someone Zhang Zhisheng couldn¡¯t afford to provoke, she would be in real danger. Ning Fan thought it over. After all, he was Lan Kexin¡¯s boyfriend now, so he decided to check out the situation as well. He then also left the private room. In another private room, the room was filled with people, most of whom were standing; clearly bodyguards and subordinates. Several burly men sat inside, smoking cigarettes, with glamorous women around them trying to please them, Being held in their arms, occasionally caressing their smooth, white thighs. A bald man was sitting among them, his bald head shiny, his body covered in eagle tattoos, and his face stacked with horizontal flesh. One look at his fierce appearance would make anyone tremble. This man, known as Dog Master, was a notorious thug in Zhonghai City, around forty and extremely brutal. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He belonged to the Dragon Eagle Hall, one of the four major forces in Zhonghai City, which was quite dominant in the underground forces. And the head of Dragon Eagle Hall was called Eagle, and Dog Master was one of Eagle¡¯s trusted followers! ¡°Let me go!¡± A delicate scream erupted from within the private room as Niuniu desperately tried to break free from Dog Master¡¯s grasp. But Dog Master merely chuckled sinisterly and pulled Niuniu into his arms, forcibly planting a kiss on her. Dog Master laughed heartily, ¡°Hehe, if you make me comfortable, I¡¯ll let you go¡­ This girl is something, huh? Where did you find her?¡± A tattooed burly man replied, ¡°We brought her in from outside the private room. If Dog Master is pleased, that¡¯s great.¡± Just then, a group of people burst in. Zhang Zhisheng was the first to survey the situation inside the private room. He immediately spotted the fierce-looking thugs and Dog Master sitting there. Zhang Zhisheng couldn¡¯t help but smile. When Dog Master saw these young people barging in, he also laughed heartily. Cheng Min and Wang Jiangtao felt jittery upon seeing Dog Master, whom they recognized. In Zhonghai City, there were no underground fights that didn¡¯t relate to Dog Master; and it seemed that Dog Master always got away unscathed. Since joining Dragon Eagle Hall, he had been more rampant than ever, and nobody dared to provoke him. Facing such a ruthless character, all they could do was be submissive and admit fault. But seeing that Zhang Zhisheng seemed to know Dog Master, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the wide connections of Zhang Zhisheng, the corporate big boss. With such connections, Zhang Zhisheng deserved some face, and Dog Master, considering Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s sake, would probably let Niuniu go. Everyone was waiting for Zhang Zhisheng to speak so they could quickly take Niuniu and leave this somewhat eerie private room. Zhang Zhisheng hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Dog Master, so it¡¯s you! I¡¯m terribly sorry for disturbing your pleasure.¡± Zhang Zhisheng glanced at Niuniu, who was being held in Dog Master¡¯s arms, and continued, ¡°Dog Master, this is my classmate Niuniu. I hope Dog Master can do me a favor and let her go. I¡¯ll host a banquet for you another day and make sure you are satisfied!¡± Seeing Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s demeanor, everyone realized that Dog Master and Zhang Zhisheng were well acquainted and likely nothing bad would happen. They secretly rejoiced. Chapter 69 - 69 069 Ning Wudi Makes His Appearance ?69: Chapter 069: Ning Wudi Makes His Appearance 69: Chapter 069: Ning Wudi Makes His Appearance Strangely, the atmosphere inside the private room did not ease up, but instead grew tenser. It seemed that Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s words had not had any effect. Gouye¡¯s muscles tightened. He pushed Niuniu toward a burly man, then stood up, looking at Zhang Zhisheng with a smiling gaze. Zhang Zhisheng felt creeped out under that stare. Suddenly, Gouye¡¯s expression darkened, and he swung a slap: ¡°What are you worth, face? Why should I give you face? I¡¯m playing with women, you dare to meddle?¡± Zhang Zhisheng was stunned by the slap, his face burning with pain, but he did not dare to look at Gouye. The students around were also shocked. Wasn¡¯t Zhang Zhisheng acquainted with Gouye? And they were supposed to be quite close, right? Why did Gouye slap him just like that? Wasn¡¯t Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s face big enough? Then who could possibly control Gouye? Gouye continued to sneer: ¡°Kid, I was playing with women when you were still in your mother¡¯s womb. And you expect me to save face for you? How much is your face even worth?¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, a bunch of burly men burst into laughter, even the glamorous women accompanying them joined in the mockery. Then Gouye slapped Zhang Zhisheng again. Zhang Zhisheng didn¡¯t dare to resist and was hit until his face swelled. But he did not dare to fight back. Although he owned a fairly decent company in Zhonghai City and had quite good connections, he was only a second or third-tier figure in the whole of Zhonghai, utterly unable to offend the massive force of Dragon Eagle Hall! Zhang Zhisheng could only choose to be silent, and the students around him, seeing this, turned even more ashen, not daring to make a sound. If Zhang Zhisheng could not afford to provoke such a character, who could help them? Now they were truly finished! Lan Kexin, seeing Gouye hitting someone, was quite upset. Although she did not like Zhang Zhisheng, she really disapproved of Gouye¡¯s behavior. ¡°How can you hit someone like that?¡± The students immediately panicked. Fan Yun instinctively backed away, and the other students also steered clear of Lan Kexin. Even Zhang Zhisheng was shocked. Not only was Gouye brutal, but he was also notoriously lecherous. Lan Kexin¡¯s beauty was not something to be underestimated, and with Lan Kexin taking a stand, once she stepped forward, things could spiral out of control. Indeed, as soon as Gouye caught sight of Lan Kexin, his eyes lit up, looking at her with a lustful gaze. This woman looked elegant and fresh, and exceptionally beautiful, even more so than the many women in the private room and slightly more charming than Niuniu, who had a good figure. Lan Kexin, seeing Gouye¡¯s lecherous eyes, was instantly afraid, panicking: ¡°What do you want to do? Hitting people like that is against the law.¡± ¡°Against the law?¡± Gouye smiled slightly, then said to the young people: ¡°You all can go now. I won¡¯t trouble you, but this person has to stay.¡± Gouye pointed at Lan Kexin beside Zhang Zhisheng. Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Now, to leave Lan Kexin behind, everyone knew what would happen, and being the only one who could have a say, and also liking Lan Kexin, how could he let Lan Kexin fall into the tiger¡¯s mouth? If he did not lend a hand now¡­ Zhang Zhisheng finally mustered up his courage and hurriedly said, ¡°Gouye, she is my classmate. Please, I beg you, spare her this once. Regarding the earlier conflict, I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf, and we will make sure to compensate you properly in the following days.¡± Gouye¡¯s gaze had not left Lan Kexin at all. When he heard Zhang Zhisheng dare to speak up, his cheeks tightened, and he delivered another slap. Gouye bellowed angrily, ¡°You think you can tell me, Gouye, what to do? I want her to spend the night with me; everything else is negotiable!¡± Zhang Zhisheng still struggled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Not possible?¡± Old Gou chuckled sinisterly and signaled to two burly men, who immediately understood and closed the door to the private room. ¡°Since it¡¯s not possible, then everyone stays, no one leaves!¡± As the door to the private room slammed shut, everyone inside began to murmur anxiously, their fear of Old Gou intensifying. They had hoped to leverage their acquaintance with Zhang Zhisheng to mollify Old Gou, to defuse the crisis. Who could have foreseen that Zhang Zhisheng, getting beaten to a pulp, would turn into a dead dog in an instant. There was still one chance left. They could leave Lan Kexin behind and then escape themselves, but Zhang Zhisheng, in his foolish bravado, had insisted on protecting Lan Kexin, and now they had angered Old Gou. None of them would be able to leave, facing the overbearing thugs who seemed ready to devour their prey, their situation appeared grim! Zhang Zhisheng didn¡¯t dare provoke Old Gou, and the other classmates were even more afraid to stir trouble, all of them tremulously watching Old Gou. ¡°Little sister, just join Old Gou for a drink, do you think I¡¯d really eat you up?¡± A flamboyant woman beside him chuckled, pouring another glass of premium Rasu red wine for Old Gou. But Old Gou was not one to appreciate red wine; he downed it in one gulp. Then, with a lecherous smile, he approached Lan Kexin, his eyes filled with lasciviousness, reaching out to grab her slender arm. Lan Kexin was seething with anger, but no one dared to intervene; she withdrew her hand and retreated several steps backward. Old Gou was relentless, his large hand lifting Lan Kexin¡¯s chin, ¡°Babe, give Old Gou a smile, will you?¡± ¡°Pah! Shameless hoodlum!¡± Lan Kexin spat at Old Gou, dousing his face with her saliva. Everyone was shocked. Fan Yun was even trying to pull at Lan Kexin¡¯s clothes, urging her to calm down and not offend Old Gou. ¡°Fiery temper, I like that.¡± Old Gou wiped away the spit from his face and leered as he lunged toward Lan Kexin! Lan Kexin was so angry that she trembled, but there was not a soul who stepped forward to help her, not even that Zhang Zhisheng, who hid to one side. Just then, a hand grasped Old Gou¡¯s wrist. Ning Fan stepped out from the crowd, smiling as he said, ¡°Old Gou, right? You¡¯ve had your fun, you¡¯ve had your fight, isn¡¯t it about time to call it quits?¡± Seeing Ning Fan intervene, the crowd was astonished. Was this guy an idiot? Couldn¡¯t he see the situation for what it was, and he dared to anger Old Gou? What¡¯s wrong with Old Gou touching Lan Kexin a bit? Not only did this guy grab Old Gou¡¯s wrist, he also talked back! If they really pissed Old Gou off, not only would Lan Kexin be humiliated, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave either. Everyone thought, just for Lan Kexin, they all had to suffer along with her. This was total bullshit! Zhang Zhisheng was already cowed, not daring to make a peep, and here was Ning Fan, a mere security guard daring to be presumptuous¡­ Wang Jiangtao, too, hadn¡¯t said a single word from beginning to end. As for Zhao Xiaoyuan and Fan Yun, who had previously been flattering Zhang Zhisheng, they hid away and didn¡¯t dare to provoke Old Gou. Cheng Min was hiding further back in the crowd, seeming as if she feared being discovered by Old Gou and taken herself. Those people, who had initially arrived full of swagger, were now huddled together, their faces as pale as death, their bodies trembling! They were simply like fools. Old Gou was now very displeased; among these people, there was someone who dared interfere with his flirting with a pretty girl, someone who brazenly defied him. He coldly eyed the young man before him, loosening his clenched fists, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve stretched my muscles.¡± Chapter 70 - 70 070 A Dog Is a Dog It Cant Speak Human Language ?70: Chapter 070: A Dog Is a Dog, It Can¡¯t Speak Human Language 70: Chapter 070: A Dog Is a Dog, It Can¡¯t Speak Human Language Dog Master¡¯s face was full of murderous aura as he asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Ning Fan replied with a faint smile, ¡°Someone you can¡¯t afford to provoke.¡± Everyone in the private room was shocked, and the classmates were even more scared to shiver! Ma Dan, only now you come out to act tough, and in front of Dog Master no less. You really think you¡¯re capable. Dog Master flew into a rage and swung back with a slap towards Ning Fan. Ning Fan, without a word, lifted his foot and kicked directly at Dog Master¡¯s leg! With the force on his leg, Dog Master instantly felt such pain that his knees buckled, and he knelt directly in front of Ning Fan. Ning Fan looked down at Dog Master with cold indifference and said from above, ¡°A dog is a dog, can¡¯t even understand human speech, can you?¡± Originally, Ning Fan didn¡¯t want to get involved, and he wouldn¡¯t have lifted a finger against Zhang Zhisheng and the others. But Dog Master actually went after Lan Kexin, and that was simply unacceptable! Seeing Dog Master getting beaten by Ning Fan, before Dog Master could even curse, the surrounding classmates started yelling first. Wang Jiangtao finally spoke up, ¡°Ning Fan, you actually hit Dog Master, you¡¯d better apologize quickly!¡± The others were just as angrily cursing at Ning Fan, afraid of making a bad impression on Dog Master. Zhang Zhisheng also said: ¡°Ning Fan, you little security guard, don¡¯t be foolish, even I can¡¯t afford to provoke Dog Master, yet you dare to be so arrogant. Do you want us to suffer with you?!¡± The rest of the classmates chimed in as well: ¡°Exactly¡­ what¡¯s the big deal if Dog Master touched Lan Kexin a little?¡± Hearing this, Lan Kexin let out a cold laugh. These so-called classmates, each one of them was a bully. Seeing her own humiliation, they didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart, and now they had the nerve to scold Ning Fan? She scoffed, ¡°Zhang Zhisheng, what¡¯s so great about having money? You¡¯re nothing compared to Ning Fan!¡± Suddenly, everyone was taken aback, but they also understood why Lan Kexin was angry; however¡­ they already couldn¡¯t care less about her. Zhang Zhisheng wanted to bring a sense of security to Lan Kexin and win the beauty¡¯s heart, but the opponent was too strong, not someone he could afford to mess with. He tried to take Lan Kexin¡¯s hand. ¡°Kexin, you¡­ don¡¯t blame me, okay?¡± Lan Kexin was not about to bother with Zhang Zhisheng and pulled away, leaning against Ning Fan¡¯s side. ¡°Fan Fan, help me get rid of these shameless hooligans!¡± Ning Fan answered with a faint smile. These people from Dragon Eagle Hall had provoked him, and he would certainly teach them a lesson! Seeing this, how could Dog Master not be furious? He had actually been bullied by a young man and had knelt before him? What a huge disgrace! Dog Master roared, ¡°No one¡¯s leaving tonight!¡± As he stood up, he waved his hand broadly: ¡°Grab this bastard for me. I¡¯m going to teach him a harsh lesson!¡± Before the bodyguards could rush in, Ning Fan took action again, this time grabbing Dog Master by the throat and squeezing hard. Seeing Dog Master being grabbed, the bodyguards immediately backed away, not daring to come any closer. The classmates around were even more frightened and huddled together. Dog Master was both shocked and furious, but he found it extremely uncomfortable being choked and could only glare fiercely at Ning Fan with his eyes. Ning Fan narrowed his eyes and looked at him coldly, ¡°It seems that little bald eagle doesn¡¯t know how to lead his men. I¡¯d be willing to lend a hand.¡± Hearing Ning Fan shout out the nickname little bald eagle, Dog Master¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Who are you really¡­ really?¡± The nickname little bald eagle wasn¡¯t something just anyone dared to use; it was the pet name of their Dragon Eagle Hall¡¯s boss, Old Eagle. This pet name was exclusively called by one person; anyone else daring to mention little bald eagle would have their tongue cut out if they were lucky, or be sent directly to the crematorium if not. And now, to hear ¡®little bald eagle¡¯ coming from the mouth of a youngster, what did that imply? Before Dog Master could figure it out, Ning Fan, not wanting to say more, directly slapped him. Dog Master vomited fresh blood from the strike, and he raised his head to glare furiously at Ning Fan. Seeing Dog Master being bullied like this, his underlings didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, all charging towards Ning Fan, intending to beat him to a pulp. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Dog Master bellowed, gesturing with his hand to stop his lackeys and bodyguards from taking action. The bodyguards were all taken aback. What was happening? How could Dog Master still hold back at such a time? Even if Dog Master could endure it, these bodyguards couldn¡¯t! Even the students around felt it was strange; Dog Master, a notorious thug, had been beaten up by Ning Fan twice in a row, which definitely hurt a lot. But damn it, Ning Fan was still swaggering, and Dog Master wasn¡¯t fighting back?! At that moment, Dog Master asked with a wary tone, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± This was Dog Master¡¯s third question, each time softer than the last, only because a possibility had occurred to him¡­ However, Ning Fan gave a faint smile and coldly glanced at Dog Master, saying, ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯re just unlucky today.¡± Dog Master was furious, having asked three times and this guy was still putting on airs. He yelled angrily, ¡°Are you toying with me?¡± Ning Fan coldly looked at Dog Master, then delivered another kick directly at Dog Master¡¯s face. Dog Master was kicked straight into the tables and chairs, landing face-up with a nosebleed, and his bald head stained with blood. The beautiful women in the private room turned pale with fright, closing their eyes. In pain, Dog Master covered his face, no longer caring who Ning Fan was. Ning Fan dared to treat him like this, he wanted Ning Fan dead! Therefore, Dog Master shouted at everyone, ¡°What are you staring at? Slaughter him for me!¡± The horde of bodyguards and underlings could no longer restrain themselves, grabbing clubs and spring knives to commence their attack. One bodyguard swung his club fast, but Ning Fan dodged with uncanny agility, and after several attacks, he hadn¡¯t even touched Ning Fan. The surrounding students gasped, watching the scene in disbelief. Could there really be such an impressive security guard? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Fan kicked at the groin of one of the bodyguards. Thud¡­ ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The bodyguard was sent flying back in pain. Many male students closed their eyes, thinking to themselves, ¡°Just the thought hurts¡­¡± Two brawny men with wide backs and thick waists, seeing that the bodyguards had repeatedly failed, stepped forward. Crack, crack¡­ They rubbed their knuckles, making cracking sounds, and charged from both sides, aiming punches straight at Ning Fan¡¯s temples. Ning Fan snorted coldly. An ordinary person receiving such a punch would be killed. You¡¯re still too green to take my life! Ning Fan flicked his hands towards the two men approaching, and suddenly Silver Needles shot out from between his fingers! Thud, thud. Several Silver Needles lodged into the fists of the two bodyguards, creating several holes, and causing them such pain that they retracted their fists and fell to the ground, rolling and wailing. The bodyguards were intimidated by Ning Fan¡¯s performance; they didn¡¯t dare approach him for a fight, retreating to the side of the private room, watching him in disbelief. Ning Fan walked forward with a cold laugh, and the assailants trembled, backing away. With each step he took, two or three bodyguards were knocked to the ground, bloodied and groaning in pain. ¡­ By the end of a cigarette¡¯s time, all the bodyguards were sprawled on the floor, beaten down by Ning Fan, lying there like dead dogs, watching Ning Fan with terror. Over twenty bodyguards were all taken down by Ning Fan alone, leaving everyone in the private room utterly astonished. Chapter 71 - 71 071 Shirk Relationship I Dont Know Him ?71: Chapter 071: Shirk Relationship, I Don¡¯t Know Him 71: Chapter 071: Shirk Relationship, I Don¡¯t Know Him Seeing all of Dog Master¡¯s underlings knocked to the ground by Ning Fan, everyone was shocked. Ning Fan is really too impressive, right? Cheng Min, who had mocked Ning Fan coldly, looked at him with a complex expression on her face, disbelieving what she was witnessing. Fan Yun was even more at a loss. She had belittled Ning Fan for Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s sake, but Ning Fan was no mere security guard ¨C he was incredibly capable. Zhang Zhisheng couldn¡¯t compare at all! There was nothing unsuitable about Lan Kexin being with Ning Fan! Wang Jiangtao and Zhao Xiaoyuan also had pounding headaches, their previous disdain and mockery of Ning Fan had all vanished. Zhang Zhisheng was speechless. He had once ridiculed Ning Fan for being a security guard, claiming he wasn¡¯t worthy of competing with him for a woman, but now, who was truly unworthy? Certainly, it wouldn¡¯t be Ning Fan! ¡°How¡­ S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. how can this guy fight like that?!¡± Lan Kexin knew Ning Fan was a good fighter, but she didn¡¯t know why he was so good, and she was also startled. Dog Master, seeing his men fall one by one, was utterly dumbfounded. Dog Master asked with some trepidation, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Ning Fan looked at the fearful Dog Master, shook his head slightly, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, and you¡¯re not worthy of knowing.¡± The fear in Dog Master¡¯s eyes intensified. Was this Ning Fan too arrogant and presumptuous, not even considering him worth a glance? Was he just a braggart, or did he really have some powerful backing? He stood up, looked at Ning Fan coldly, ¡°Young man, you may be skilled, but I will let you know the consequences of hitting me!¡± With those words, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡­ The owner of the hotel was flirting playfully with a few of his assistants in the office, surrounded by the charms of his female staff. The owner of this hotel was called Fang Yunting, who had some influence in Zhonghai City and was backed by Dragon Eagle Hall. With Dragon Eagle Hall behind him, his hotel thrived even more. He was naturally feeling on top of the world, hugging one of his assistants around the waist and teasing her. Suddenly, the door to the room was pushed open. Fang Yunting frowned and asked the service staff who rushed in, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The service staff said in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s bad, boss, someone is causing trouble in Dog Master¡¯s private room, and it¡¯s a big commotion!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Fang Yunting stood up immediately, ¡°Someone dares to trouble Dog Master in my hotel, I have to see who has such guts!¡± He called his hotel¡¯s enforcers and hurried to the private room, angrily saying as he went, ¡°This is outrageous, making trouble in my hotel!¡± Soon, a group of enforcers had the private room surrounded, and then Fang Yunting led them into the room! Instantly, the atmosphere in the entire private room took a strange turn. Upon seeing Fang Yunting arrive, Dog Master¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light as he looked disdainfully at Ning Fan. Dog Master said coldly, ¡°Fang Yunting, you arrived quite early.¡± Fang Yunting hurried to Dog Master¡¯s side and was startled to see his miserable state. ¡°Dog Master, are you alright?¡± ¡°If you¡¯d been any later, I would have died in your damn private room!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, my apologies, my apologies!¡± Then Dog Master turned to Ning Fan and said, ¡°You¡¯re very arrogant, kid. Now you¡¯re dead for sure. I don¡¯t care what your background is, today, no one is getting out of here!¡± Fang Yunting finally noticed Ning Fan. He was first taken aback, and then, seeing Ning Fan¡¯s arrogant and cold face, he immediately became furious. ¡°Kid, you actually dare to hit our Brother Dog, who gave you the guts?!¡± Ning Fan glanced at Fang Yunting, and then replied coldly, ¡°I advise you to quickly pull your thugs out of here.¡± Fang Yunting thought to himself, how could this kid offend Brother Dog right in front of me and still expect me not to get involved? How am I supposed to lean on Dragon Eagle Hall, the powerful backer, if that¡¯s the case? And this is just a nobody, daring to confront me? Too arrogant! He shouted angrily, ¡°You little trash, daring to hit Brother Dog, you must be tired of living. None of you are going to get away!¡± Lan Kexin¡¯s classmates were terrified. It was hard enough for Ning Fan to beat Brother Dog¡¯s men to the ground, and now suddenly, a hotel owner sprang out. And just because of Ning Fan, they were all trapped here, unable to leave. Although Ning Fan could fight, he was not a match for these people. Behind them wasn¡¯t just the hotel, but also Dragon Eagle Hall lurking in the shadows. Even if Ning Fan managed to beat down the hotel owner, the matter wouldn¡¯t end there. They couldn¡¯t possibly mix in Zhonghai City in the future. How could this be acceptable? No matter what, they had to distance themselves from Ning Fan and get away from this place of trouble as soon as possible. Otherwise¡­ Everyone looked at hotel owner Fang Yunting and Brother Dog¡¯s ferocious faces, and immediately shivered in fear. Scared half to death. Zhao Xiaoyuan hurriedly stepped forward, timidly saying, ¡°Boss Fang, Brother Dog, we don¡¯t know this guy at all. He¡¯s not familiar to us. Zhisheng, you should come out and clarify this too.¡± The rest of the classmates hurriedly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not with this guy. We don¡¯t know her at all. You can find him for trouble, it has nothing to do with us.¡± Fan Yun was even pulling Lan Kexin back, but Kexin was unmoved. So, Fan Yun had to distance herself from Ning Fan. ¡°Boss Fang, Brother Dog, where would we dare to offend you? This person really has nothing to do with us.¡± Then Cheng Min also tugged at Zhang Zhisheng, who hadn¡¯t spoken a word, ¡°Zhisheng, say something.¡± Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s face was ashen. He knew that this group wasn¡¯t going to get away; Brother Dog was someone you couldn¡¯t forgive for causing trouble in a private room. Even if they distanced themselves from Ning Fan, it might just be possible for Brother Dog to turn a blind eye¡­ But even so, it should be better than what Ning Fan was going to face. With that thought, Zhang Zhisheng stepped forward, begging, ¡°Brother Dog, Boss Fang, we really have nothing to do with this person. Look, his attire is completely different from ours¡­ It was wrong for us to disrespect you earlier, please take your anger out on that guy and spare us this once.¡± Zhang Zhisheng nearly knelt down. The other classmates were nodding vigorously, shaking as they said, ¡°This guy is overestimating his abilities by provoking you. You must give him a good lesson.¡± Each of the classmates was like a loyal lapdog to Brother Dog, begging and pleading with Brother Dog and Boss Fang. And not one failed to point the finger at Ning Fan. It was as if Ning Fan stepping in to stop Brother Dog¡¯s behavior was courting death and was unacceptable. They seemed to completely forget that if it wasn¡¯t for Ning Fan¡¯s intervention, they would¡¯ve already become Brother Dog¡¯s playthings. Ning Fan watched these so-called classmates with a cold eye. Each one had been showing off in his presence, boasting about how great they were. At the moment of crisis, they threw him aside and only cared about their own survival, all pleading with Brother Dog. Ning Fan smiled coldly. Wang Jiangtao said, ¡°Brother Dog, please spare us this time, if there¡¯s an issue, take it up with this guy, it¡¯s all his fault.¡± Fang Yunting and Brother Dog looked at each other and then at their men lying in the private room, both of them sneered coldly. The hotel owner said coldly, ¡°Just let you go like that, and our brothers were beaten for nothing?¡± Everyone felt a chill of horror. Chapter 72 - 72 072 The Little Bald Eagle of Dragon Eagle Hall ?72: Chapter 072: The Little Bald Eagle of Dragon Eagle Hall 72: Chapter 072: The Little Bald Eagle of Dragon Eagle Hall Grandfather Dog didn¡¯t give any face at all. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself, none of you are leaving today, I¡¯m going to mess you all up!¡± Some female students were directly terrified and burst into tears right there. The male students begged for mercy, ¡°Boss Fang, Grandfather Dog, we won¡¯t dare again, please have mercy, let us go¡­¡± The hotel owner scanned the students and noticed that every girl among them was charming and attractive, some innocent and some provocative. Fang Yunting said, ¡°Fine, since you don¡¯t know him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boys kneel down, and the girls, stay tonight to keep Grandfather Dog company, or else, you all will have a hard time leaving today!¡± Boom! The students¡¯ faces changed immediately, and now they were completely unable to leave, their glares full of hatred towards Ning Fan. A female student angrily asked, ¡°Lan Kexin, why did you bring this guy to the gathering?¡± Others mocked as well. ¡°Exactly, why bring him here? Because of him, we¡¯re stuck here, are you happy now?¡± ¡°Trouble maker, we¡¯re done¡­¡± Zhang Zhisheng also urgently said, ¡°Kexin, you really shouldn¡¯t have brought him here; he surely has nothing to do with you, why bring him at all¡­ we can¡¯t leave now¡­¡± ¡°Look at him, gloating as if he¡¯s invincible like Sun Wukong, even monkeys can¡¯t fight against Buddha!¡± The students mocked Ning Fan without any courtesy, hoping to win the favor of Grandfather Dog and Fang Yunting, to be let off the hook. Lan Kexin trembled with rage, her teeth clenched tight. Earlier at the dinner table, these guys had each patted their chests, saying, ¡°Call me if you ever need anything.¡± All kinds of flattery and pleasantries, and the dinner hadn¡¯t even lasted fifteen minutes before these guys completely forgot their previous promises. Their memory was worse than a fish¡¯s, instantly turning against Ning Fan. These guys! Furious, Lan Kexin shouted at them, ¡°You cowards, I, Lan Kexin, disdain to associate with you, all opportunists!¡± The students were startled by Lan Kexin¡¯s outburst, especially Zhang Zhisheng, who had already sensed Lan Kexin¡¯s choice¡ªto stand with Ning Fan against Fang Yunting and Grandfather Dog¡­ It was a foolish choice. Fan Yun whispered repeatedly, ¡°Kexin, this isn¡¯t some TV drama, this is real life, don¡¯t be fooled by fairy tales, be realistic, apologize to Grandfather Dog and Fang Yunting, stay away from Ning Fan.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Lan Kexin shouted at her former best friend, startling everyone around her. Ning Fan, upon hearing Lan Kexin¡¯s shout, was also surprised. He turned back to look at Lan Kexin and flashed an unnoticed smile. ¡°Kexin, don¡¯t waste your words on these classmates. Since you¡¯re with me, I won¡¯t let you be insulted in the slightest.¡± Lan Kexin stared blankly at Ning Fan, wondering how amidst all this, Ning Fan could still pretend to be her boyfriend. But if she really had such a boyfriend by her side, she felt quite content. Lan Kexin nodded. The other students, however, looked at Ning Fan and Lan Kexin with disdain, then one by one, they knelt down to beg for mercy from Fang Yunting and Grandfather Dog. Even Zhang Zhisheng hesitated before finally kneeling down. Aside from Ning Fan and Lan Kexin, a bunch of people were all kneeling on the ground, continuously uttering pleas for mercy. Seeing everyone kneeling, Dogfather yelled at Ning Fan, ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you going to kneel for me as well?¡± Fang Yunting also shouted angrily, demanding that Ning Fan kneel, but his hands were reaching for Lan Kexin instead. Fang Yunting had noticed early on that Lan Kexin was a great beauty, unmatched by any woman in the room, and even his office¡¯s glamorous secretaries paled in comparison to Lan Kexin, so of course, he wanted to keep her to accompany him. ¡°She¡¯s not for your filthy hands to touch!¡± Ning Fan positioned himself in front of Fang Yunting. Fang Yunting, frustrated, looked towards Dogfather, waiting for his command, firm in his resolve to make this beauty his prey eventually! However, Ning Fan glanced at the numerous thugs in the room and smiled, saying: ¡°Dogfather, is it? Since you want to play, then I, Ning Fan, will join you in this game!¡± With a cold laugh, Dogfather said, ¡°What tricks can you pull off? Kneel and knock your head on the ground three hundred times. Maybe if I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll let you leave.¡± Dogfather had no intention of letting Ning Fan leave; this guy had dared to hit him and still thought about leaving? Without crippling him, he would definitely not leave this place! Ignoring them, Ning Fan took out his phone and made a call in front of everyone. Everyone thought that Ning Fan was calling for backup. Backup? Who could he call? A classmate derisively said, ¡°He isn¡¯t calling a bunch of his security guard buddies over, is he?¡± Both Fang Yunting and Dogfather laughed simultaneously, a bunch of security guards stood no chance against their thugs, completely powerless to resist. Fang Yunting burst into hearty laughter and said, ¡°That would be interesting. Call one over, and I¡¯ll pay you ten thousand yuan for every one of them I take down instantly!¡± The thugs also laughed heartily, well aware of Dogfather¡¯s strength. As one of Zhonghai City¡¯s four major forces, Dragon Eagle Hall was not something Ning Fan could provoke. With Ning Fan¡¯s abilities, who could he possibly call? Dogfather and Fang Yunting did not interrupt Ning Fan¡¯s call, quietly waiting for him to finish. They had plenty of time today to entertain this kid and see how this monkey would perform. So, they were in no rush. As soon as the call connected, Ning Fan spoke coldly, ¡°Little Bald Eagle, I¡¯m in Royal Hotel¡¯s room number 001. I¡¯m giving you two minutes to show up. You know the consequences if you don¡¯t.¡± After that, Ning Fan directly ended the call. Dogfather and Fang Yunting among others burst into laughter, admiring this kid¡¯s bluffing skills¡ªmaking such outrageous statements on the phone. Dogfather said, ¡°Is that it? I can give you ten more minutes. Use this chance to call whoever you can, so I can wipe them out all at once.¡± Ning Fan smiled lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Fang Yunting, irritated by Ning Fan¡¯s arrogant face, laughed out of frustration: ¡°Kid, you still act arrogant at death¡¯s door. Fine, I¡¯ll give you this opportunity. I want to see who you can possibly call!¡± The classmates in the room were quite uneasy, thinking, ¡®Ning Fan, you¡¯re still not begging for mercy and escalating the situation¡­ at least let us leave here before you start showing off.¡¯ Zhao Xiaoyuan smiled bitterly, ¡°We¡¯re doomed. Ning Fan still acts dumb in front of Dogfather even at this point¡­ even if it¡¯s not related to us now, Dogfather won¡¯t let us off!¡± The others also rolled their eyes at Ning Fan; they had endured humiliation and kneeled, hoping Dogfather would spare their lives, but Ning Fan was just being foolish! Even Lan Kexin felt uneasy, sweat beads covering her pale forehead, uncertain if what was coming was disaster or a miracle. Ning Fan was much calmer than everyone else, simply picking a chair, sitting down, and quietly waiting. Chapter 73 - 73 073 The Return of the Ninth Master!!! ?73: Chapter 073: The Return of the Ninth Master!!! 73: Chapter 073: The Return of the Ninth Master!!! In a luxury bath center in Zhonghai City. This bath center was luxurious and extravagant, not something just any influential person in Zhonghai City dared to hope for in terms of bathing and massage. Several people were bathing and receiving massages, enjoying the techniques of high-end beauticians, many of whom sighed in pleasure. Among them, one person received a phone call, and suddenly his whole body began to tremble. Seeing him trembling sent the beautician massaging him into a state of shock, her face drained of color. This man was none other than the boss of Dragon Eagle Hall, Elder Hawk. As soon as he answered the call, he was stunned, his body shaking uncontrollably. His friends around him noticed Elder Hawk¡¯s change and quickly asked, ¡°Brother Hawk, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Elder Hawk stared with wide eyes, his mind seemed blank, expressionless; he suddenly stood up, shaking. ¡°N-Ninth Master¡¯s back, Ninth Master¡¯s back!¡± ¡°Brother Hawk, don¡¯t scare me¡­ Ninth Master has been gone for a long time.¡± Elder Hawk hurried out of the room, not even having time to put on his clothes, ¡°No time to explain, get up now!¡± Seeing Elder Hawk¡¯s reaction, his friends were startled. ¡°Is Ninth Master really back?¡± These were all big names of the Zhonghai power circle; everyone knew of Ninth Master. Following Elder Hawk¡¯s lead, they got up, threw on their clothes, and headed out quickly. The masseuses were left stunned, wondering what on earth had happened? Outside, Elder Hawk was already barking orders at his men, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t keep Ninth Master waiting, gather everyone!¡± So Elder Hawk, with his subordinates from Dragon Eagle Hall, and his friends hurriedly followed, rushing towards the Royal Grand Hotel. ¡­ Inside a private room at the Royal Grand Hotel. Dog Master yelled at the composed Ning Fan: ¡°Boy, when will your people arrive? I¡¯m giving you ten minutes; if they don¡¯t show, I¡¯ll have no choice but to cripple you.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Fan responded with a smile, ¡°Can¡¯t wait even two minutes? If they don¡¯t come, your Dragon Eagle Hall might be finished.¡± Fang Master said scoffingly: ¡°Two minutes? I bet the people you called are too terrified to show up, they¡¯ll never come, and anyone who dares to is just asking to be killed.¡± Ning Fan looked calmly at Dog Master and Fang Master and their subordinates; naturally, they were no match for him. He could easily fight his way out of this private room, but there was no need to personally handle these small fries. Better to let Elder Hawk handle it easily; it¡¯s more interesting to let the owner deal with his own dog. Moreover, Ning Fan was very curious about the current state of affairs in Zhonghai City. Elder Hawk, what exactly are you up to? The private room fell into silence, everyone tensely awaiting the ten minutes, many disbelieving that Ning Fan could summon any significant figure. They were mostly resigned, with no expectations, waiting for Dog Master¡¯s punishment¡­ Meanwhile, Dog Master became increasingly arrogant, fantasizing about how he would torture Ning Fan. First cripple one of his legs, then cut off his ears? And those delicate beauties ¨C thinking this, Dog Master even drooled, leering lewdly. The female students unconsciously stepped back, turning their heads away, hoping they weren¡¯t the first. ¡­ Meanwhile, Zhonghai City was thrust into chaos, all regular cars in the city were mostly immobilized, cleared off the roads like barricades. On the way to the Royal Grand Hotel, hundreds of incredibly luxurious cars all raced towards the Royal Grand Hotel, each more opulent than the last. All other vehicles were made to give way, including the traffic police who organized quickly to clear the ordinary cars blocking the road. On the boulevard, only luxury cars remained, lined up one after the other, with their engines roaring as they sped along. Passersby stopped in their tracks to gaze at these luxury cars, all astounded beyond words. An owner of a car that had been cleared away exclaimed, ¡°Holy cow¡­ It¡¯s the first time in my life I¡¯ve seen so many luxury cars! There¡¯s like, what, ten billion in assets on this one road alone?¡± ¡°Did some big shot come to Zhonghai City, to merit such grandeur?¡± Amidst their astonishment, everyone began to speculate what could have happened to warrant such a display of luxury, and the people seated in these luxury cars were even more daunting. Each one was a major figure from Zhonghai City, and they were all leading figures of the Fourth District. With so many important figures showing up at once, the identity of the person they were meeting must be even more terrifying. The ordinary citizens could only sigh like this, as they didn¡¯t know specifically who was being received. But the police, business, underground, and entertainment sectors had all received the news and were similarly startled. Grandpa Ji was back! Grandpa Ji was back! ¡­ People in these circles all remembered the reputation of Grandpa Ji well, as he was a figure known to everyone in the higher echelons of Zhonghai City. Grandpa Ji had quietly disappeared years ago and hearing suddenly that he had returned, the business magnates were particularly shocked. The entertainment sector had not heard from Grandpa Ji for a long time, but as soon as they got the news, he topped the entertainment headlines in Zhonghai City. Hundreds of luxury cars appeared at the hotel entrance, instantly blocking the entire boulevard leading to the Royal Hotel. The hotel security guards were also shocked as they watched these suddenly visiting big shots at a loss. In a private room, waiting, Dog Master and others noticed the disturbance below. Someone peeled back the curtain to look down and was instantly so scared that they went weak at the knees. Another bunch of classmates were also curious about what was happening downstairs; the Royal Hotel was normally a tranquil and refined place, so why was there such commotion? Ning Fan sat indifferently, unperturbed. After one of the enforcers had a look, he said to Dog Master excitedly, ¡°Boss, so many luxury cars¡­¡± Dog Master glared at his enforcer in annoyance, ¡°They¡¯re just luxury cars, get over it. You¡¯ve got no ambition!¡± The enforcer timidly added, ¡°Hundreds of them¡­¡± The people inside the private room all paused, hundreds of luxury cars, damn, is this enforcer an idiot, who on earth would bring so many luxury cars for no reason?! Just then, a middle-aged man appeared inside the hotel, a man of strong build, with a firm, serious face. He, followed by several dozen men in black suits, strode towards private room 001. The atmosphere turned exceedingly solemn. The hotel¡¯s waiters and security guards were so frightened that they couldn¡¯t move or speak and just kept their heads down. Bang! The door to the private room was kicked open. The people inside the room were momentarily stunned, their nervous tension instantly released, causing them to leap up in fright. Chapter 74 - 74 074 Ning Wudi What Exactly Is Your Identity ?74: Chapter 074: Ning Wudi, What Exactly Is Your Identity? 74: Chapter 074: Ning Wudi, What Exactly Is Your Identity? Dog Ye looked towards the private room entrance and immediately saw that middle-aged man, his face lighting up with joy as he called out: ¡°Boss!¡± This middle-aged man was none other than Old Eagle, the boss of Dragon Eagle Hall. And since Dog Ye was a member of Dragon Eagle Hall, he was naturally thrilled at the boss¡¯s arrival. Fang Yunting also spotted the boss Old Eagle and was pleasantly shocked, hurrying forward to greet him. ¡°Boss Old Eagle, you should have given us a heads-up before coming, so I could have made arrangements for you, look at this¡­¡± Dog Ye was curious as to why Old Eagle had suddenly shown up here, but now was not the time to ask; he too hurriedly went up to greet him. ¡°Boss, what brings you here? Let¡¯s find a place to sit and have a meal to wash away the dust of travel!¡± All the classmates there turned ashen, Zhang Zhisheng, Wang Jiangtao, and the others all knew that Old Eagle was the boss of Dragon Eagle Hall. With Old Eagle appearing, their chances of escaping from this place were even slimmer, and their fate would be even more tragic. They were just having a class reunion; how could they run into something like this? Why did Niuniu go to the bathroom? Why did Lan Kexin have to bring Ning Fan along? Why did this guy Ning Fan have to show off and beat up Dog Ye¡­ Now, with Old Eagle here, these untouchable big shots stepping out, where was their hope for survival?! One by one, the classmates¡¯ hearts went cold, and they directed their resentment at Ning Fan, with Zhang Zhisheng thinking, ¡°Ning Fan, if I don¡¯t die today, I will make sure you die another day!¡± Some classmates had already started to clasp at Ning Fan¡¯s clothes, whispering to him in a low voice: ¡°Ning Fan, just beg for mercy, maybe Dog Ye will spare your life¡­¡± In the crowd, Ning Fan simply shook his head. Now that Old Eagle was here, what was there to worry about? He was actually worried that Old Eagle wouldn¡¯t come because that would really be boring. The classmates snorted coldly and muttered under their breath, cursing Ning Fan hundreds of times over. ¡­ Old Eagle¡¯s face was as dark and icy as his namesake, completely ignoring Dog Ye and Fang Yunting, his gaze sweeping over everyone present. Yet everyone¡¯s eyes were on the boss of Dragon Eagle Hall. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s what I call badass.¡± All the enforcers in the room looked enviously at Old Eagle, thinking to themselves how satisfying it would be to rise to a position like his someday. Many in the room were also trying to figure out how to suck up to Old Eagle and make a good impression on him, hoping he would take a shine to them and that would be their ticket to success. ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± They all cleared a path for him, each calling out ¡°Boss¡± anxiously, fearing they¡¯d irritate Old Eagle if they were too slow. When Old Eagle got angry, the consequences were severe. In the midst of their obsequious greetings, Old Eagle wasn¡¯t even listening to them; his eyes gleaming, as if he¡¯d spotted prey, his gaze locked onto Ning Fan. Then he strode directly towards Ning Fan. The others wore smug expressions, thinking that Ning Fan was done for. With Old Eagle personally involved, wouldn¡¯t Ning Fan be demolished? Everyone knew that Old Eagle had risen to power in Dragon Eagle Hall not just with his cunning, but also with unmatched strength. He was one of the fiercest in Zhonghai City. It could be said that Old Eagle had fought his way to renown in Zhonghai, and Ning Fan, just a small security guard, stood no chance in comparison. But as everyone thought this, under their stunned gazes, Old Eagle knelt down! He knelt directly in front of Ning Fan! Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he was on the ground! Old Eagle looked up at Ning Fan with a trembling voice, ¡°Nin¡­ Ninth Master, is it really you? Is it really you?¡± His voice was shaking fiercely, nearly choking up, as if the sight of Ning Fan had brought on such emotion. And this scene completely baffled everyone around. What the fuck! What the hell is going on? The mighty boss of the Dragon Eagle Hall, Eagle, this outrageously powerful bigwig in Zhonghai City, is actually¡­ He¡¯s actually kneeling to a punk whose background is unknown! Gouye and the people from Fang Yunting were instantly dumbstruck by this scene, they hadn¡¯t even had the chance to flatter Eagle yet, so why was Eagle suddenly kneeling before Ning Fan? How is this possible? They looked at Ning Fan with eyes full of disbelief and confusion¡­ could they have made a mistake? Lan Kexin¡¯s classmates were trembling even more, the boss of Dragon Eagle Hall was kneeling to Ning Fan? What on earth does this kid have? Zhang Zhisheng looked at Ning Fan in astonishment, Ning Fan was still sitting there calmly, seemingly not giving a crap about Eagle. What¡¯s going on here? As a company president, he couldn¡¯t understand it, it¡¯s just a little security guard, Eagle shouldn¡¯t possibly kneel to him. The other classmates were speechless, their bodies sweating coldly, hoping this was just a temporary insanity on Eagle¡¯s part, or that they were dreaming. They had just berated Ning Fan, and if even Eagle had to kneel to Ning Fan, could Ning Fan ever forgive them for their harsh words? Lan Kexin stared blankly at Ning Fan, wiped off some sweat, and suddenly remembered the bar scene a few days ago, which seemed exactly the same. In her heart, she wondered: Ning Fan¡­ who exactly are you? Ning Fan looked down indifferently at Eagle and spoke coldly, ¡°Little Bald Eagle, long time no see.¡± Boom! Everyone nearly collapsed, the one Ning Fan was calling on the phone wasn¡¯t someone else, but the mighty boss of Dragon Eagle Hall, Eagle himself. Ning Fan affectionately referred to Eagle as ¡°Little Bald Eagle¡±. The person Ning Fan called for, weren¡¯t they supposed to be a bunch of little security guards? Weren¡¯t they the ones who dared not come help in the private room? How could it be¡­ the boss of the Dragon Eagle Hall, Eagle? Gouye and Fang Yunting were scared stiff, at that moment they were still acting haughty, ridiculing Ning Fan. How could Ning Fan possibly summon someone stronger than himself? But he realized, he was incredibly wrong. Eagle didn¡¯t care about everyone else¡¯s reaction and went straight up to hug Ning Fan. ¡°Ninth Master, really¡­ it really is you.¡± Eagle¡¯s sturdy body trembled uncontrollably, his eyes reddening with excitement, as if he was about to cry. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All the onlookers were stunned, Eagle was crying? They thought they were seeing things, hastily rubbing their eyes to make sure they hadn¡¯t seen wrong, Eagle¡¯s eyes really were red. This¡­ Gouye and Boss Fang were even more dumbfounded, the boss, such a tough guy, shedding tears? Just who exactly is this Ninth Master? Fang Yunting was shaking, glanced at Gouye and frantically gestured towards him. Gouye seemed not to see at all, instead, the corner of his mouth twitched, his nose, kicked askew, also began to affect his breathing. Just then, Fang Yunting directly knelt down to Ning Fan, kowtowing repeatedly and begging for mercy. Gone was his previous air of superiority. The reason for this was nothing other than his Royal Hotel¡¯s success owed much to the support of Dragon Eagle Hall. The reason he sided with Gouye was also due to Dragon Eagle Hall¡¯s backing, hence he hoped to curry favor with Gouye by teaching Ning Fan a lesson. Little did he know, Ning Fan¡¯s identity was someone even the boss of Dragon Eagle Hall, Eagle, dare not offend¡­ With his own backing kneeling to Ning Fan, on what grounds could he discipline Ning Fan? How dare he? Chapter 75 - 75 075 Slaughter This Dog for Me ?75: Chapter 075: Slaughter This Dog for Me 75: Chapter 075: Slaughter This Dog for Me ¡°Master Ning, spare my life¡­ I was ignorant and offended someone of your stature. Master Ning, please have mercy¡­¡± Fang Yunting hastily pleaded for mercy, while at the same time glaring at Dog Master with a pitiable expression: ¡°It¡¯s all because of Dog Master, he¡¯s the one who told me to do this. How would I dare to offend you, sir? Please, Master Ning, let me off!¡± While kowtowing and pleading to Ning Fan, Fang Yunting showed his true colors as an old hand in the business world. Seeing that the situation was dire, he quickly shifted his target and pointed his finger at Dog Master! The eagle wasted no time in kicking Fang Yunting away with a swift boot, sending him flying. Fang Yunting was stupefied, thinking to himself that it was all over¡­ there was no escaping this time. The classmates, witnessing this, finally believed that Ning Fan was indeed the ¡°Ninth Master¡± referred to by the eagle. Moreover, the eagle was willing to do a lot for Ning Fan, such as giving Fang Yunting and Dog Master a severe beating. Zhang Zhisheng forced a bitter smile, looking up at Ning Fan and then at Lan Kexin, who had a look of surprise and joy on her face. ¡°This guy, my god¡­¡± Aside from Lan Kexin, none of the classmates looked good, because almost all of them had harshly derided Ning Fan at the dinner table to curry favor with Zhang Zhisheng. The eagle would probably not let them off if Ning Fan said just one word. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ninth Master¡­ How have you been lately? We¡¯ve missed you so much after not seeing you for a long time. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, just say the word and I¡¯ll definitely do it for you!¡± The eagle put on a smile and looked up at Ning Fan. ¡°Little bald eagle, are these the men you¡¯ve trained?¡± Ning Fan wasn¡¯t about to be polite with the eagle. He had called the eagle over precisely to clean up this mess. It was then that the eagle noticed Dog Master was still in the room, and he turned back to look at him with a sharp gaze. Dog Master suddenly woke up from his daze. With a thud, he dropped to his knees on the ground. It was a crisp, loud sound! Dog Master knew he couldn¡¯t escape his fate this time and might even be played to death by Ning Fan! He was indeed facing a powerful figure he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke; it wasn¡¯t just an act¡ªthis person had real power. And he had been so arrogant before, showing off for quite some time and offending Ning Fan countless times, both openly and secretly. He had also offended his top boss, the eagle, by saying that no one would answer his call, or if anyone did, they were only worthless mutts. Are these supposed to be worthless mutts? This is the freaking eagle! The eagle glared at Dog Master and demanded, ¡°Dog Master, what the hell have you done to Ninth Master?¡± Overcome with fear, Dog Master began kowtowing even faster than Fang Yunting did, knocking his head on the ground hundreds of times in rapid succession. While kowtowing, he said in a low and humble voice: ¡°Ninth Master, it¡¯s my fault, all my fault¡­ Please, have mercy and spare this dog¡¯s life¡­¡± ¡°Save your pleas for mercy for the little bald eagle,¡± Ning Fan replied coldly, signaling to the eagle. After hearing Ning Fan¡¯s words, the eagle swept a glance over everyone present. Dozens of henchmen were trembling at one side, along with a group of frightened young people huddled together. He quickly understood what Ning Fan meant. These idiots dared to lay hands on Ninth Master¡¯s friend and even forcefully surrounded Ninth Master? How foolish could they get, seeking their own death? They were nothing but trouble. If Ninth Master decided to blame him for this, then the entire Dragon Eagle Hall would be finished! With that thought, he grabbed Dog Master and hoisted him up, holding him like a dead dog. Dog Master pleaded: ¡°Boss¡­ it was my fault¡­ I won¡¯t dare to do it again, never ever.¡± The eagle spat directly on Dog Master¡¯s face, drenching it. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, thinking you¡¯re capable now, huh.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, wouldn¡¯t dare, wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± ¡°How dare you? What are all of you doing surrounding Ninth Brother like that? You think you have the right to lay a finger on Ninth Brother?¡± Without saying another word, he viciously slapped Dog Brother several times, beating him until his nose was swollen, his face bruised, and blood splattered from his mouth and nose. The Eagle then threw Dog Brother to the ground, wiped the blood off his hands, and kicked him fiercely. He stomped on Dog Brother¡¯s hands and feet until they broke, but he did not stop there; he continued with a ruthless beating! Dog Brother knew all too well that a beating was inevitable, and could only hope that he was left with a breath of life in him. Dog Brother also knew the Eagle¡¯s nature, that begging for mercy might spare him from some of the beatings. So he begged the Eagle even more frantically. ¡°Aaah, I was wrong!¡± ¡°Boss, please spare me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ninth Brother¡­ sorry, Boss¡­ please spare my dog¡¯s life!¡± Dog Brother¡¯s pleas for mercy didn¡¯t yield the desired effect; the Eagle beat him even more fiercely. Because the Eagle knew Ninth Brother¡¯s character too well, if Ninth Brother did not speak, even beating him to death would not be excessive. And since this guy had offended Ninth Brother, he deserved a thorough beating to death! Thus, the Eagle struck even harder, showing no mercy whatsoever, aiming his punches and kicks at the vital spots. All the onlookers were shocked by the scene unfolding before them. Was this going to result in someone¡¯s death? All the female students closed their eyes, unable to bear the sight of the bloodshed. This incident made it clearer to the students who the real boss was. Zhang Zhisheng? Useless piece of trash, thinking he¡¯s all that with his money? At the crucial moment, he didn¡¯t have the guts to let out a squeak! And what nonsense was Fan Yun talking about, finding a man who has money, power, and influence? What does that make Ning Fan? They¡¯re all a bunch of fools who judge people by their appearance. However, Cheng Min and Fan Yun didn¡¯t see it that way. Cheng Min thought to herself: ¡°I never thought Ning Fan would be such a formidable person. If I get closer to him, I can escape this miserable accounting life¡­¡± As Lan Kexin¡¯s college best friend, she thought: ¡°Ning Fan is too terrifying. Let Zhang Zhisheng drop dead, I must help Lan Kexin win over Ning Fan!¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± As they listened to Dog Brother¡¯s agonized howls, they all stared dumbfounded at Dog Brother, who continued to beg for mercy. ¡°Ninth Brother, are you satisfied now?¡± The Eagle rubbed his sore hands and feet, then glanced at Ning Fan again. Ning Fan squinted his eyes, looked at the Eagle, and smiled, ¡°Little bald eagle, is this how you run your team?¡± The Eagle, upon hearing this, laughed awkwardly, realizing what Ning Fan meant ¨C Ning Fan had no intention of letting Dog Brother off. With that in mind, the Eagle shouted furiously at Dog Brother: ¡°How did the Dragon Eagle Hall ever end up raising a fool like you? Not only do you tarnish the reputation of the Dragon Eagle Hall, but you also dare to offend Ninth Brother. Do you think your dog¡¯s head is too tough for anyone to deal with?¡± Dog Brother, now completely drained of energy to beg, said in a weak voice: ¡°No, no¡­ Boss¡­ ignorance should not be punished¡­¡± The Eagle ignored Dog Brother¡¯s pleading and signaled to a black-clad bodyguard with a dismissive wave of his hand: ¡°Drag this trash down and slaughter him for me!¡± Suddenly, everyone was too shocked to speak. There would be a murder!! Those in the private room who had previously been on good terms with Dog Brother were so terrified they almost wet themselves and dared not breathe a word. As for Dog Brother, he was resigned to despair, the flesh on his face twitching violently, ashen as a pig¡¯s liver. Suddenly, he lunged towards Ning Fan, desperately grabbing onto Ning Fan¡¯s legs and pleading with him to spare his life! Chapter 76 - 76 076 Fanfan I Dont Want to See Blood ?76: Chapter 076: Fanfan, I Don¡¯t Want to See Blood 76: Chapter 076: Fanfan, I Don¡¯t Want to See Blood ¡°Lord Ninth, please spare me¡­ Grandpa, spare my life!¡± ¡°Lord Ninth, I beg of you¡­ Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I apologize to you, I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡± ¡°Boss¡­ please spare me, Lord Ninth¡­ Lord Ninth, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, please spare me this once.¡± Dog Brother directly pleaded with Ning Fan for mercy, continuously kowtowing to Ning Fan and begging for forgiveness, in the hope that Ning Fan would let him off the hook. As long as Ning Fan said a word, Dog Brother believed that Eagle would lighten his punishment. This Ninth Lord¡¯s background was terrifying; he offended him at his peril, and even Eagle Boss dared not cross. Ning Fan kicked Dog Brother away with one foot, looking down at him coldly, his face utterly expressionless and indifferent. The black-clad bodyguard directly grabbed Dog Brother and dragged him outside. But Dog Brother desperately struggled, continuing to plead with Ning Fan and Eagle, and for a moment, the black-clad bodyguard simply couldn¡¯t drag him away. By this time, Lan Kexin¡¯s classmates had all become petrified with fear. My God, how powerful was Ning Fan? With just a few words, he could send Dog Brother to his death; what kind of man was this? Those who previously mocked Ning Fan all blushed. Their eyes displayed the same terror as Dog Brother¡¯s because they were afraid, afraid of Ning Fan¡¯s revenge. If Ning Fan was slightly vindictive, they would certainly end up like Dog Brother, with no good outcome. Zhang Zhisheng and Wang Jiangtao were even more ashen-faced, cowering to one side, looking at Ning Fan with fear. In front of Ning Fan, they had dared to pretend, truly as if they didn¡¯t care for their own lives. What were they thinking initially? Especially Zhang Zhisheng. At the dinner table, he had fiercely ridiculed Ning Fan, and afterward, he thought about how to play Ning Fan, to drive him away from Lan Kexin. Now¡­ How in the world did he have the gall to oppose Ning Fan? Zhang Zhisheng felt like dying. Just then, Dog Brother¡¯s pleas for mercy were earth-shattering, making everyone¡¯s hearts tremble with fear as they looked at Dog Brother. Dog Brother clutched the frame of the private room¡¯s door, refusing to leave. Lan Kexin saw that Dog Brother was genuinely pitiful and also felt that Dog Brother had already learned his lesson. Requesting his life would be too much. She kindly gestured to Ning Fan, saying urgently, ¡°Fan Fan, please let him off this time.¡± When Dog Brother heard Lan Kexin speak, he immediately grasped at her like a life-saving straw, rushing continuously towards her. ¡°Bodhisattva, thank you, Bodhisattva¡­ Lord Ninth, please spare my life. You shouldn¡¯t stoop to argue with a wretched person like me.¡± The classmates repeatedly blamed Lan Kexin. ¡°Kexin, don¡¯t say more. Dog Brother is so vile, he deserves to be taught a lesson,¡± ¡°Exactly, we should follow whatever Eagle Boss and Lord Ninth say¡­¡± They were terrified that Lan Kexin¡¯s plea for mercy would involve them, so they kept blaming and pulling Lan Kexin back, urging her not to speak out of turn. With a cold gaze, Lan Kexin swept over the classmates, and they immediately blushed, knowing they were wrong and dared not say more. Ning Fan looked at Dog Brother, whose face was already like that of a dead dog, and felt it was enough. He arrogantly told Eagle, ¡°Little Bald Eagle, today is my girlfriend¡¯s class reunion, let¡¯s not shed blood, but something must be left behind.¡± Upon hearing this, Dog Brother and Fang Yunting turned deathly pale with ashen faces. ¡°Lord Ninth, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Seeing Ning Fan speaking out, Eagle did not dare delay, quickly nodded to show he understood. Eagle waved his hand. ¡°Break one leg of each of these two!¡± After saying that, two black-clad bodyguards rushed forward. Without further discussion, they grabbed Fang Yunting and Dog Brother and took them out of the private room. Outside the private room, the pleas of the two men were still heard, their voices piercing and wretched. It frightened all those present into a cold sweat, looking at Ning Fan as if looking at a demon, each one contemplating whether they had ever offended Ning Fan before. Those who had not offended him breathed a sigh of relief in secret, while those who had showed fear on their faces, their legs shivering uncontrollably, unable to stand steady. The noise outside the private room quickly turned into screams of agony. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± These were the screams of Dog Master and Fang Yunting, and everyone knew that their legs must have been broken. The thugs were so terrified that they lost their wits and immediately fled the room. Before long, the room had lost many people and became much quieter. The Eagle glanced at Ning Fan. ¡°Ninth Brother, this is my fault for poor management that allowed such people to infiltrate my Dragon Eagle Hall and offend you. I apologize to you.¡± Ning Fan said coldly, ¡°Little Eagle, your Dragon Eagle Hall does need a good cleanup.¡± The Eagle immediately knelt on the ground again, ¡°Whatever Ninth Brother commands, I will certainly reorganize Dragon Eagle Hall and eliminate these scum.¡± Then he added, ¡°These two pieces of trash have also been taught a lesson; don¡¯t be too angry.¡± ¡°Ninth Brother, I have arranged a private room to welcome you back and celebrate your return!¡± Ning Fan looked at Lan Kexin with a smile, ¡°Kexin, shall we go sit there?¡± Lan Kexin nodded her head. She didn¡¯t dare to disagree, eh? One was an invitation from the Eagle, and Ning Fan¡¯s identity was simply too mysterious. Before Ning Fan could nod, The Eagle was already laughing as he took Ning Fan by the arm and led him out, pulling him towards another private room. ¡°You all come too.¡± Immediately, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The group of classmates followed Ning Fan and Lan Kexin as if they¡¯d been granted amnesty. Kidding, who would dare to refuse an invitation from the Eagle? Ning Fan might have that ability¡­ but they were not Ning Fan. Half of this Royal Hotel belonged to the Eagle, who was also the owner of the hotel. So the Eagle opened the most luxurious room. The room was high-end, with everything one could ask for, decorated with exquisite furniture, with the highest quality of materials and design. Especially the ceiling lights, which were just right, casting an elegant glow on the table. The dining table was already laden with a variety of delicious dishes, nearly on par with a Manchu-Han Imperial Feast. The Eagle chuckled and said, ¡°Ninth Brother, let me have a good drink with you.¡± Ning Fan frowned. The Eagle noticed Ning Fan¡¯s frown and was momentarily stunned, but then quickly realized that Ninth Brother didn¡¯t want him to disturb these people. He hurriedly said, ¡°Then you enjoy yourself, Ninth Brother. Call on me if you need anything.¡± With that, he retreated from the room like a waiter. This made everyone in the private room quite scared; the Eagle was too attentive. But soon, Lan Kexin¡¯s classmates saw the situation in the luxurious room and felt it was quite a privilege to eat with Ning Fan. The waitress at the side was also flawless in both figure and appearance. As soon as the Eagle left, they felt much more at ease. With the Eagle there, they were reminded that Ning Fan¡¯s identity was quite terrifying. But now, with the Eagle gone, Ning Fan still seemed to be that ordinary little security guard. Of course, he only looked like a little security guard, but everyone knew that Ning Fan¡¯s real identity was terrifying. No one dared to provoke him; it was only right to try to get on his good side! Chapter 77 - 77 077 Damn Why Is This Alcohol So Expensive ?77: Chapter 077: Damn, Why Is This Alcohol So Expensive? 77: Chapter 077: Damn, Why Is This Alcohol So Expensive? He had just sat down not long ago when someone rushed over to toast Ning Fan. ¡°Bro Fan, without you here today, we would have been miserable! Now we can still get into a VIP room that only the big shots can enter. Let me toast you a glass,¡± he said and drained his glass. Ning Fan just smiled faintly. But those classmates didn¡¯t stop their bootlicking and flattery, even though Ning Fan paid little attention to them, they kept on praising him continuously. They called him ¡®Bro Ning,¡¯ ¡®Bro Fan¡¯ with great intimacy, as if he were more of a brother to them than their own siblings. Many people also thought highly of Ning Fan and Lan Kexin as a couple. A talented man and a beautiful woman, truly a match made in heaven¡­ Ning Fan didn¡¯t really care. He signaled to Lan Kexin, as if to show, ¡°See how qualified I am as your boyfriend? Full set in acting, and I slap faces quite hard.¡± Ning Fan whispered into Lan Kexin¡¯s ear with a thick face, ¡°With my entrance like this, I¡¯ve forever solved these people¡¯s thoughts about you. Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lan Kexin looked at Ning Fan with displeasure; this guy really had a thick face. But Ning Fan was right¡ªnone of these people dared to offend Ning Fan now. As Ning Fan¡¯s ¡°girlfriend,¡± no one else dared to come close, fearing they¡¯d end up like a beaten dog. Lan Kexin thought to herself, this guy is becoming more and more enigmatic. What exactly is his identity? The classmates in the VIP room chatted enthusiastically. Only Zhang Zhisheng, Wang Jiangtao, and others remained silent, finally feeling the chill of human relationships as they found themselves ignored. Back during the banquet, he had been a shining star, with everyone surrounding him. Now, he seemed like an ill-fated star, avoided by everyone. The classmates¡¯ rapid change of attitude caught Zhang Zhisheng off guard, and he was visibly displeased. Although Ning Fan was indeed awesome, indeed had status, indeed held power¡­ Okay, he admitted he was completely no match for Ning Fan. But seeing everyone fawning over Ning Fan and not him anymore, it made him very jealous and upset. Seeing Ning Fan chatting and laughing with Lan Kexin made him even more stifled, making Zhang Zhisheng feel like Ning Fan was doing it on purpose to irritate him! He silently ate his food, but his stomach was full of suppressed anger. ¡°Hey, I tell you, Boss Zhang, these dishes aren¡¯t something ordinary people can enjoy. You should try more, lest you never get the chance again,¡± Cheng Min said sarcastically, twisting her upper body towards Zhang Zhisheng with disdain. Cheng Min¡¯s taunting tone angered Zhang Zhisheng, but facing a woman, he couldn¡¯t lash out and had to hold back his rage. He couldn¡¯t even pick up the dishes anymore, so he quietly selected a bottle of wine that seemed quite decent. After opening that bottle of high-grade wine, he leaned over to sniff it¡ªfragrant, mellow, and sweet. This was definitely not ordinary wine. Compared to the wine he had drunk before, it was like heaven and earth; he had never drunk such wine and didn¡¯t even know its price. He turned around and looked at a female waiter behind him, dressed in elegant, refined clothes, and then pointed to the bottle of wine he had just opened. ¡°How much is this wine?¡± The waiter smiled gently and replied, ¡°Three hundred eighty thousand.¡± Pfft¡­ Zhang Zhisheng was so startled that his hand trembled, nearly spilling the wine, but luckily, realizing it was more expensive than gold, he dared not spill it. Damn, why is this wine so expensive? Three hundred eighty thousand was not a small amount for Zhang Zhisheng. His company¡¯s annual turnover was in the millions, but that was just the company¡¯s cash flow, not money he could use. Moreover, his company was a partnership. Earning three million a year was pretty good, and with the shareholders¡¯ end-of-year bonus, he made only about a million a year. Although to others, he was still considered successful. But this single bottle of wine cost freaking three hundred and eighty thousand! After a year of hard work, he couldn¡¯t even afford these three bottles. Zhang Zhisheng sighed silently, he absolutely couldn¡¯t afford this. A classmate nearby heard it and was just as dumbfounded, staring at the bottle of wine blankly. This bottle costs three hundred eighty thousand?! Realizing something, that classmate immediately mocked Zhang Zhisheng, saying, ¡°Zhang, have you lost your mind? This bottle is three hundred eighty thousand, can you even afford it?¡± Zhang Zhisheng suddenly heard someone yelling at him, and it made his entire face turn green with anger. That classmate had been kissing his ass all along, and he had enjoyed it, yet now he was yelling at him, damn it¡­ ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯t open it. Why not go back and drink plain water? It¡¯s also a beverage, isn¡¯t it?¡± On the other side, Cheng Min was also continuously mocking him, and even less politely. Another classmate chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone is treating him, of course, he should open the best wine.¡± One classmate after another mocked and ridiculed Zhang Zhisheng, infuriating him so much that he couldn¡¯t even lash out. Zhao Xiaoyuan glanced at Zhang Zhisheng, who had been overly fawning over him previously. But he quickly shrugged off the burden. Since he could only choose between Ning Fan and Zhang Zhisheng, he definitely chose Brother Fan. He instantly joined the group that was mocking Zhang Zhisheng. Zhao Xiaoyuan jumped up, ¡°Zhang, are you fucking stupid? Don¡¯t you know this private room was opened because of Master Ying showing face for Brother Fan? You really don¡¯t see yourself as an outsider, huh? Opening such wine, have you never drunk alcohol before?¡± Zhang Zhisheng was furious, Zhao Xiaoyuan had previously addressed him as ¡®Brother Sheng¡¯, and now he had become just ¡®Zhang¡¯? Zhang Zhisheng also cursed back at Zhao Xiaoyuan, ¡°Zhao Xiaoyuan, you opportunist, don¡¯t think you can please Ning Fan by acting like this!¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having said that, he didn¡¯t forget to kick Zhao Xiaoyuan, sending him straight to the ground. Zhao Xiaoyuan angrily got up, then walked over to stand beside Ning Fan, pointing directly at Zhang Zhisheng. ¡°Brother Fan, Kexin, it¡¯s this guy surnamed Zhang. Before you arrived, he set you up, saying if Kexin brought a boyfriend, I should relentlessly mock him!¡± ¡°Moreover, the earlier private room was rented, this damn Zhang Zhisheng is just a poser.¡± Suddenly, all classmates turned to look at Zhang Zhisheng. Ning Fan didn¡¯t really care, but Lan Kexin could not ignore it and glared fiercely at Zhang Zhisheng. ¡°Zhang Zhisheng, how could you do this? You¡¯ve turned a class reunion into this mess¡­¡± Lan Kexin was so angry she didn¡¯t know how to continue. Ning Fan put his arm around the trembling Lan Kexin and smiled, ¡°Kexin, why be angry for him, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± Lan Kexin then calmed down a bit. Zhang Zhisheng, seeing that Zhao Xiaoyuan had exposed him, was even more furious and sneered at Zhao Xiaoyuan, ¡°A poser? Then why did you keep praising me? Isn¡¯t it because you were after my money? You sure know how to flatter!¡± Zhang Zhisheng walked straight towards Zhao Zhiyuan, ready to teach Zhao Xiaoyuan a lesson! Zhao Xiaoyuan was right, the previous scheme was indeed set by him, and it was intended to embarrass Ning Fan¡­ But Zhao Xiaoyuan, this guy who betrayed his master for glory, had so quickly sold him out, he really needed to be taught a lesson. ¡°Zhao Xiaoyuan, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Chapter 78 - 78 078 I am the biggest villain in Jianghu! ?78: Chapter 078: I am the biggest villain in Jianghu! 78: Chapter 078: I am the biggest villain in Jianghu! Zhao Xiaoyuan was also very annoyed. Who did Zhang Zhisheng think he was? Just because he had some money, he acted like his tail was up in the clouds. How could he compare to Brother Fan? He glanced at the unperturbed Ning Fan and then shouted angrily at Zhang Zhisheng, ¡°Get the fuck out!¡± Zhao Xiaoyuan slapped Zhang Zhisheng across the face. ¡°You think you can woo Lan Kexin? Have you looked in the mirror? You unworthy piece of shit, dare to mess with my Brother Fan. You are nothing but a lowlife on a lucky streak!¡± Zhang Zhisheng was smacked by Zhao Xiaoyuan and did not react at first, his face burning with pain. ¡°You dare hit me? I¡¯m gonna beat the shit out of you!¡± Soon, Zhang Zhisheng was so furious he lashed out at Zhao Xiaoyuan in return. Before the stunned eyes of everyone else, the two of them started scuffling inside the private room. Seeing them fight, everyone was shocked, all wearing a dumbfounded look. What were these two doing? It didn¡¯t take long for them to understand¡ªZhao Xiaoyuan was sucking up to Ning Fan, and of course, Zhang Zhisheng was pissed. Then everyone started cheering for Zhao Xiaoyuan. There was no need for second thoughts¡ªthe gap between Zhang Zhisheng¡¯s stature and strength and Ning Fan¡¯s was too great. Naturally, they chose to ingratiate themselves with Ning Fan. Although many classmates looked down on Zhao Xiaoyuan, the sycophant, he was headed in the right direction. ¡°Good job, Zhao Xiaoyuan! Beat the crap out of Zhang Zhisheng, teach him what happens when he tries to show off in front of us, teach him the consequences of offending Brother Fan!¡± Wang Jiangtao also stood up to cheer for Zhao Xiaoyuan. Zhang Zhisheng was furious. Had Ning Fan really turned everyone against him just like that? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, fighting with Zhao Xiaoyuan even more fiercely. Seeing that the atmosphere had turned sour, Lan Kexin shook her head. Were these so-called classmates? Each one changed their tune for money and power at lightning speed, even coming to blows without regard for past friendships. She was even more annoyed by their indifference when they had failed to help in a crisis. Were these even classmates? So much for that. Lan Kexin didn¡¯t want to watch any longer. She wouldn¡¯t attend any more class reunions. What kind of people were these? Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stood up and said to Ning Fan, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fanfan.¡± Ning Fan nodded helplessly, ¡°We¡¯ve eaten our fill, and the show¡¯s over. Let¡¯s head back.¡± As they stood up and walked toward the exit of the private room, Zhang Zhisheng and Zhao Xiaoyuan were still entangled in their fight, too consumed to care about Ning Fan and the others leaving. At that moment, Eagle appeared outside the private room, as if he had been waiting just outside all along. He said with a smile, ¡°Master Jiuen, why are you leaving so soon? Have I neglected you in any way? Stay a bit longer and have a few drinks with me.¡± Ning Fan looked at Eagle, then glanced back at the ¡°lively¡± scene in the private room, and shook his head. ¡°Little Eagle, there will be plenty of opportunities to drink in the future. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± Eagle did not dare to detain him any longer, fearing that Master Jiuen would get angry. He quickly nodded in agreement, personally escorting Ning Fan and Lan Kexin out of the hotel and then seeing them into a car. If it weren¡¯t for Ning Fan¡¯s intervention, Eagle would surely have arranged a row of luxury cars to send Ning Fan off grandly. Eagle bowed and looked into the car window at Ning Fan, saying with a smile, ¡°Master Jiuen, you really keep things low-key.¡± Ning Fan, however, simply rolled up the window, and Eagle disappeared from his sight as the luxury car sped away. As she sat in the car, Lan Kexin reflected on the events of the class reunion. She was grateful for Ning Fan¡¯s intervention, especially when everyone else had been afraid to offend Doggy, and Ning Fan had stepped in to stop him. If Ning Fan hadn¡¯t been by her side, she feared what Doggy might have done to her¡­ With these thoughts, she turned to look at Ning Fan. Lan Kexin was very curious about who exactly Ning Fan was and how he had such great influence that even the boss of Dragon Eagle Hall, Lao Ying, had to give him face. Back in the bar earlier, she heard Huo Jiuen from the Huo Family call Ning Fan ¡°Ninth Master,¡± and today Lao Ying also called Ning Fan ¡°Ninth Master.¡± Moreover, both of these important figures treated Ning Fan with the utmost respect, not daring to show the slightest neglect. Lan Kexin finally asked, ¡°Ning Fan, you should finally tell me, just who are you really?¡± Ning Fan wrapped his arm around Lan Kexin¡¯s slender shoulders, smiled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend, ah.¡± Lan Kexin¡¯s eyes widened, as every time she asked about Ning Fan¡¯s identity, this guy would just spout nonsense. This time she couldn¡¯t let Ning Fan brush her off again; she had to know Ning Fan¡¯s true identity! Ning Fan looked into Lan Kexin¡¯s bright eyes, knowing that this girl must have been scared by Lao Ying¡¯s reaction. Ning Fan said, ¡°You should trust your boyfriend, ah.¡± Lan Kexin replied anxiously, ¡°The class reunion has ended, the deal is over, you¡¯re not my boyfriend anymore!¡± Ning Fan smiled slyly and said, ¡°That¡¯s a pity, I was hoping to spend the night with you.¡± Lan Kexin couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with Ning Fan, so she went straight to the point, ¡°Ning Fan, can¡¯t you just tell me your true identity?¡± Ning Fan knew he couldn¡¯t dodge the question this time; last time he had let Lan Kexin know about Ninth Master, and this time she discovered his identity as Ninth Master again. In resignation, he said, ¡°It looks like I have no choice but to reveal my identity. Kexin, don¡¯t get scared, okay?¡± Lan Kexin was all ears. That was exactly what she wanted: for Ning Fan to tell the truth, so that his shadow wouldn¡¯t keep turning around in her heart. Ning Fan said seriously, ¡°I am the Ninth Master spoken of in the Jianghu.¡± ¡°Zhonghai City¡¯s biggest villain, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I love seducing wives, I also like to meet up with young ¨C as for the beautiful wives of every big shot in Zhonghai City, I¡¯ve slept with them all¡­¡± Lan Kexin, furious, struggled out of Ning Fan¡¯s hold, her delicate body trembling. ¡°Ning Fan, with the likes of you, still able to seduce young women¡­ You¡¯re just fooling me,¡± she retorted. Ning Fan chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t know my strengths; only those young women know what¡¯s good about me, you little girl wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Lan Kexin instinctively moved further away from Ning Fan, ¡°Ning Fan¡­ you scoundrel.¡± Ning Fan didn¡¯t deny it and laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve said it already, I¡¯m Zhonghai City¡¯s strongest hoodlum, known as Ninth Master, but hey, I¡¯m not interested in someone who¡¯s not a wife.¡± Lan Kexin: ¡°¡­¡± Of course, Lan Kexin didn¡¯t believe that Ning Fan was merely a common thug; thugs didn¡¯t have the strength to make so many forces in Zhonghai City bow to Ning Fan. Obviously, Ning Fan was again joking with her, deliberately hiding his identity from her. This guy¡¯s identity was a mystery¡­ Ning Fan couldn¡¯t let Lan Kexin know his identity; the less others knew, the better it would be for his actions. And it wouldn¡¯t bring trouble to others, like Lan Kexin or the Xu Family sisters. Of course, the main reason was that it would be troublesome for him if people knew his identity, and he didn¡¯t want that trouble. After driving for a while, Ning Fan instructed the driver to stop. Ning Fan called out, ¡°Driver, I want to get off.¡± Lan Kexin exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Ning Fan, as a guy, shouldn¡¯t you take me home first?¡± Ning Fan touched Lan Kexin¡¯s little cheek, a wry smile on his face: ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you already? I like wives and young women, and now I¡¯m off to commit a crime.¡± Chapter 79 - 79 079 The First God Thief Organization Yun Ci Guild ?79: Chapter 079: The First God Thief Organization, Yun Ci Guild 79: Chapter 079: The First God Thief Organization, Yun Ci Guild Ning Fan got out of the car and waited for Lan Kexin¡¯s car to drive away before moving forward. With furrowed brows, Ning Fan walked a distance and arrived at a deserted corner on the edge, where it was now deep into the night and somewhat dimly lit. Suddenly, Ning Fan smiled, his eyes reflecting a hint of coldness. He laughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve followed me for several days; aren¡¯t you going to show yourself?¡± The corner remained silent, with Ning Fan¡¯s voice echoing. ¡°Do I need to invite you out?¡± Soon, a dark shadow suddenly darted out from the gloomy corner and slowly approached. Carefully inspecting, Ning Fan saw that the shadow was a tall and beautiful woman with an incredible figure, dressed in tight-fitting black clothes that accentuated her curves, very voluptuous! Upon looking at her face, it was veiled. Ning Fan felt somewhat regretful. A perfect figure combined with a perfect face would have definitely been lethal to him. Regrettably, the beauty did not reveal her face, her eyes as cold as frost. She carried a battle sword on her back! The woman¡¯s demeanor was icy and stern! Damn! Since when did the Yun Ci Guild have such beauties? Ning Fan rubbed his eyes, his gaze roaming over the woman¡¯s body, with her sexy figure sending his mind reeling. The woman coldly looked at Ning Fan and said, ¡°Worthy of the name Phantom Asura, even with such stealth, you still discovered me.¡± Ning Fan responded, ¡°I¡¯m also very curious, I¡¯ve kept such a low profile, how did you find me?¡± The woman snorted coldly, without answering. Ning Fan added, ¡°It must be because I¡¯m too handsome. No matter how discreet I am, you Yun Ci people can find me.¡± The tight-fitting woman glared at Ning Fan even harder. She coldly stated, ¡°Asura, how did you discover me?¡± Ning Fan looked into the eyes of the tight-fitting woman and also smiled coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t blame others. Your body scent is too strong. I may not have many skills, but I do have a bit of talent for detecting women by scent.¡± ¡°Your method isn¡¯t very suitable for following people, but I can help you get rid of this body scent. Just give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll help you.¡± Ning Fan sniffed, taking in the woman¡¯s fragrant scent. The woman was immediately furious. If she didn¡¯t know that Ning Fan in front of her was the formidable Phantom Asura, she would have attacked on the spot! She had not anticipated that Phantom Asura would turn out to be such a shameless rogue, and today her eyes were truly opened. The woman¡¯s name was Ouyang Feifei, known as the number one thief of Yun Ci Guild in Europe, an organization that was famously active in Europe. The Yun Ci Guild was responsible for many things: stealing, espionage, intelligence gathering, auctions, secure transportation, and other business ventures. These activities were mostly conducted underground, with many European powers and even international forces familiar with Yun Ci Guild¡¯s renown. And Ouyang Feifei, known as Yun Ci Guild¡¯s top thief, specialized in theft. Her purpose for coming here was simple: to locate the Nine Souls Jade! Ouyang Feifei looked at Ning Fan coldly. ¡°According to our Yun Ci¡¯s investigations, not long ago, the vice Pavilion Master of Mingwang Pavilion, Dikas, acquired a piece of Nine Souls Jade in Zang City. And while passing through Zhonghai, the jade suddenly went missing! Furthermore, Dikas himself was killed¡­¡± Ning Fan cut off Ouyang Feifei mid-sentence and laughed, ¡°Are you Yun Ci suspecting me of murder for the loot?¡± Ouyang Feifei nodded directly, coldly stating, ¡°Besides Phantom Asura, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who has the ability to kill Dikas!¡± Ning Fan shook his head. This woman¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t very sharp. ¡°Having the power to kill means I did it? My dear, you¡¯re quite the little detective. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, every murderer in Zhonghai City could be pinned under my name.¡± Ouyang Feifei exclaimed with suspicion, ¡°Could it not be?¡± Ouyang Feifei wasn¡¯t actually sure whether Ning Fan had killed Dikas and taken the Nine Souls Jade. Although the Yun Ci Guild had already investigated some clues, they couldn¡¯t be completely certain. That¡¯s why she had been following Ning Fan, hoping to discover something, but to her surprise, she was discovered so quickly. Ning Fan looked down and let out a cold laugh, saying, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the Nine Souls Jade. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stop following me.¡± After speaking, Ning Fan turned and left, paying no attention to Ouyang Feifei. But Ouyang Feifei wouldn¡¯t agree to that. Having been discovered by Phantom Asura, it was now impossible to continue tracking him. She had to confirm Ning Fan¡¯s suspicions right then and there. She suddenly said, ¡°Phantom Asura, whether it¡¯s you or not, I¡¯ll know once I search you.¡± Damn, she wants to search my body? This is just an excuse to take advantage of me. How can I allow that? If I agreed, I would lose my innocence. Ning Fan shook his head and said, ¡°This¡­ well, that¡¯s not really appropriate, right? Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other so freely.¡± Ouyang Feifei¡¯s expression stalled for a moment before she collected herself, determined not to let Ning Fan go just like that. ¡°Pavilion Master Asura, whether you let me search or not, I will do it anyway. Without a search, you won¡¯t be leaving this place!¡± As she spoke, Ouyang Feifei directly made a move, her arm snaking out to grab Ning Fan. Ning Fan was furious. Seeing Ouyang Feifei charging at him, his gaze sharpened, and he caught Ouyang Feifei¡¯s hand as it came attacking. Ouyang Feifei tried to use her other hand, and Ning Fan reached for both her hands. Then, with a forceful pull, Ouyang Feifei¡¯s perfect, delicate body fell into Ning Fan¡¯s arms. Ning Fan held Ouyang Feifei, preventing her hands from moving. Ouyang Feifei was shocked and angry, kicking back at Ning Fan¡¯s lower body, aiming straight for his crotch. Damn! In a rush, Ning Fan let go of one of Ouyang Feifei¡¯s hands and then pushed at her butt. Ouyang Feifei, pushed like that, instantly lost her balance, her kick missed its mark, and she tumbled forward. Ning Fan didn¡¯t hesitate to grab a handful of Ouyang Feifei¡¯s butt; it felt pretty good. Then, with his other hand, he brought Ouyang Feifei back to prevent her from falling. ¡°Hey¡­ are you alright?¡± Ouyang Feifei let out a cry and glared furiously at Ning Fan, her eyes emitting a cold light. Suddenly, a dagger appeared in her hand, extremely sharp, its blade slashing toward the hand that held her. Ning Fan quickly loosened his grip and caught Ouyang Feifei by her slender waist, gently turning her, causing the dagger to miss its target. ¡°You¡­ jerk!¡± Ouyang Feifei felt humiliated and furious, saying, ¡°Phantom Asura, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Following that, the dagger thrust toward Ning Fan¡¯s chest. ¡°Hey, girl, you were the one who hit me first¡­ I was forced to do this,¡± Ning Fan said, not taking the quickly thrust dagger seriously. With a strange twist of his hand, he directly gripped Ouyang Feifei¡¯s wrist and applied force, causing the dagger to fall to the ground. Ouyang Feifei was so angry she could hardly stand it. She had no chance to fight back, yet she couldn¡¯t accept being toyed with by Ning Fan like this. ¡°Asura, I¡¯m going all out against you!¡± Her other hand shot out like a snake, reaching toward Ning Fan. Ning Fan chuckled heh-heh, then circled around Ouyang Feifei¡¯s back, locking her hands. He pulled Ouyang Feifei into his embrace, holding her close in front of him, preventing any further movement. Ouyang Feifei stared in disbelief at Ning Fan, whose face was less than ten centimeters away from hers, so close that their faces could touch at any moment. ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 80 - 80 080 In this world theres nothing Asura dares not do! ?80: Chapter 080: In this world, there¡¯s nothing Asura dares not do! 80: Chapter 080: In this world, there¡¯s nothing Asura dares not do! Ning Fan looked at Ouyang Feifei and felt that the black veil was particularly irritating, as it prevented him from seeing Ouyang Feifei¡¯s appearance. ¡°Why cover your face? Let me have a look.¡± ¡°You dare!¡± Ning Fan smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world I don¡¯t dare to do!¡± With those words, he reached out and lifted Ouyang Feifei¡¯s veil, and suddenly, Ouyang Feifei¡¯s pretty face appeared before Ning Fan. With a melon-shaped face, a dainty nose above luscious lips, her entire face pure and flawless, paired with her tall figure, her aura was untainted. Damn, she¡¯s a real beauty, with both figure and looks! ¡°Tsk tsk, such a beauty, why cover your face? Let me give you a kiss.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ouyang Feifei¡¯s face immediately turned red with shame, and the murderous look in her eyes soared! Ning Fan, however, didn¡¯t care at all, holding Ouyang Feifei¡¯s hands firmly, and leaned in to kiss her. Ouyang Feifei, caught between shock and rage, was unable to break free, her face turning pale with fear. Ouyang Feifei roared, ¡°You¡­ let me go!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± said Ning Fan thoughtfully, and then with a scoundrel¡¯s smile, ¡°Call me ¡®dear husband¡¯ sweetly and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Ouyang Feifei was furious! Having been at Yun Ci Guild for so many years, she had never suffered such humiliation and was even less likely to comply with Ning Fan¡¯s demand. She was so angry that her blood flowed sluggishly, and her face turned deathly white, not saying a word. Ning Fan saw that Ouyang Feifei was not agreeing, so he kissed her directly, without any hesitation. ¡°Dear husband¡­¡± Ouyang Feifei, seeing that this Phantom Asura was such a shameless scoundrel as his mouth was already pressing against hers, endured the humiliation and said angrily. Ning Fan chuckled, ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear anything, say it louder.¡± Ouyang Feifei knew Ning Fan was humiliating her, but she was helpless, not wanting to lose her first kiss! She whispered softly, ¡°Dear husband¡­ dear husband¡­¡± But Ning Fan, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, closed in even more, astonishing Ouyang Feifei into a daze. Ning Fan¡¯s mouth made contact with Ouyang Feifei¡¯s red lips, and it seemed like a good while before he finally heard Ouyang Feifei¡¯s voice. Ning Fan released Ouyang Feifei, with a lewd smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier¡­¡± Ouyang Feifei was livid. Today was the most aggrieving day of her life; despite calling out, she was still teased by Phantom Asura and lost her first kiss. She wanted revenge, but upon seeing Ning Fan¡¯s figure, she instantly lost her courage, utterly no match for Phantom Asura. Just as Ning Fan released Ouyang Feifei, two figures clad in black suddenly sprang out from a corner. The two men in black, holding Tang Blades, aimed directly for Ning Fan¡¯s head. Swish, swish! Ning Fan sneered, his eyes emitting a cold light: ¡°The small Yun Ci is but a firefly¡¯s glow, daring to contend with the bright moon, overestimating themselves!¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! He swung a punch, hitting one of the men in black, instantly sending him flying away. Bang! The man in black clutched his struck abdomen, vomiting blood non-stop, and fell to the ground, unable to rise. Then came the other man in black. Ning Fan¡¯s figure vanished like a phantom, then reappeared in front of the man, his claw poised to strike. Right then, the man in black, eyes lighting up with surprise, thrust his Tang Blade directly towards the claw. As he stabbed forward, the man in black sneered, ¡°Heh heh, caught you off guard, Asura, you¡¯re done for!¡± But the man in black never expected that after the Tang Blade collided with the claws, it would crumble into pieces inch by inch. And there wasn¡¯t a single wound on Ning Fan¡¯s hands from the blade. Ouyang Feifei was stunned on the spot, could Phantom Asura really be so powerful that neither swords nor spears could harm him? The man in black was just as astonished, having thought that it was Phantom Asura who would die, but instead his Tang blade had been crushed into dust! Before the man in black could react, Ning Fan reached out with his claws again and grabbed the man by the throat. Only then did the man in black look at Ning Fan with terror. Ning Fan¡¯s eyes were cold and merciless, like those of a wild beast, filled with horror, which made the man in black tremble with fear. He was so frightened that his body went limp, his hands lost their strength, and he nearly fainted. Ning Fan barked, ¡°Those who offend Asura die!¡± Having spoken, he immediately increased his grip, intending to strangle the man in black. ¡°Asura, please stop!¡± Ouyang Feifei too was startled by Phantom Asura¡¯s strength and hurriedly begged for mercy! She hadn¡¯t expected that the normally jocular Phantom Asura would reveal such a terrifying side! Hearing her, Ning Fan casually tossed the man in black onto the ground. However, having been petrified by Ning Fan¡¯s fearsome gaze, the man simply collapsed on the ground, with his pants already wet. Ning Fan turned to look at Ouyang Feifei, reverting to his previous chummy demeanor that seemed somewhat harmless, albeit a bit sleazy. Ning Fan asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ouyang Feifei, shocked by Ning Fan¡¯s true strength, dared not to conceal anything. ¡°Ouyang Feifei,¡± she said, ¡°the foremost thief of the Yun Ci Guild¡­¡± Ning Fan didn¡¯t let Ouyang Feifei finish speaking and instead walked toward her, saying, ¡°The number one beauty, right?¡± Ouyang Feifei backed away with a trace of fear. She helplessly looked at Ning Fan, this guy¡¯s real strength was too terrifying, far more so than the Phantom Asura she had initially believed. Such a person was not to be provoked, not even by someone like Ouyang Feifei, and few in the Yun Ci Guild would dare to do so. Ouyang Feifei said, ¡°Lord Asura, I admit you are terrifying¡­¡± Ning Fan cut her off again, smilingly saying, ¡°Feifei dear, just now you took my first kiss, how do you plan to compensate?¡± Ouyang Feifei and the two men in black were instantly baffled, looking at Ning Fan as if they were seeing a monster. Ouyang Feifei was furious, for it was Ning Fan who had kissed her, and now the guy had the audacity to turn the tables on her, the extremity of shamelessness. Ouyang Feifei said plaintively, ¡°Lord Asura, I¡­ you¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault.¡± Ning Fan shook his head indicating he no longer minded. Ouyang Feifei didn¡¯t dare delay any longer and wanted nothing more than to leave this perverted rogue as quickly as possible; she shot a cold glance at the two men lying on the ground. The two men in black were scared into standing up immediately, their legs trembling uncontrollably. Phantom Asura was not someone they dared to provoke, and neither was Ouyang Feifei. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ouyang Feifei said coldly, as she turned and walked away. Ning Fan teased, ¡°Not planning to search me?¡± Ouyang Feifei stopped in her tracks, her body shook, and her chest swayed. She thought to herself, who would dare search Ning Fan? Certainly not her; she felt lucky not to be ¡°searched¡± by the ruffian herself! Ning Fan chuckled and said, ¡°If there are any grievances, you can have the leader of your Yun Ci come to me.¡± Ouyang Feifei and the two men in black didn¡¯t dare stay any longer and turned into a corner, disappearing into the darkness. Watching the three leave, Ning Fan¡¯s heart sank as he stared coldly into the darkness. The intelligence of Yun Ci was well-done; they had found him so quickly. But what Ning Fan was more curious about was who had hired the Yun Ci Guild¡­ ¡®Ning Fan is known as the Ninth Master in Jianghu, but internationally he is Phantom Asura. Don¡¯t get it mixed up, okay? Ninth Master isn¡¯t much internationally, but holds sway in Jianghu.¡¯ Thank you to the brothers and sisters who voted, and thanks to: Shi Wen Tan Wang for 588 coins, HLP, Che Dan De Ren Sheng Bu Yao Jie Shi, and Zheng Jiu Bu Kai Xin; four brothers for their rewards.